Skip to main content

Full text of "An essay on the composition of a sermon"

See other formats


v,„A''^VA 


I, 


AN     ESSAY 


\ 


ON  THE 

COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON. 


1  >-• 

BY  REV.  jSim  CLAUDE. 


,:  EDITED  BY 

REV.  CHARLES   SIMEON,  M.A 

SENIOR  FELLOW  OF  KING'S  COLLEv,!?,  CAMBRIDQF 


î3'm-î3ork 


PUBLISHED  BY  LANE  &  SCOTT, 

200  Mulberry-street. 
JOSEPH     LONGKINQ,     PRINTER. 

1849.    ^ 


V 


r  «^*»\  .  ^  %  *N» 


»i  •'«''■  '," 


PREFACE. 


This  Essay  on  the  Composition  of  a  Sermon 
was  originally  written  by  the  Reverend  John 
Claude,  a  minister  of  the  reformed  rehgion  in 
France,  who  preached  upwards  of  forty  years 
with  great  acceptance,  first  at  St.  Afrique, 
afterwards  at  JSismes,  and  lastly  at  Cha- 
renton. 

The  Editor  has  bestowed  considerable 
pains  on  it  to  improve  it.  To  distinguish 
his  additions  from  the  original,  he  has  en- 
closed them  in  brackets. 

The  Editor,  conceiving  it  of  importance  to 
illustrate  the  four  different  methods  of  treat- 
ing texts,  namely,  by  Explication,  by  Ob- 


4  PEEFACE. 

servations,  by  Propositions,  and  by  perpetual 
Application,  here  adds  four  distinct  speci- 
mens, all  of  them  upon  the  same  text.  And 
in  the  second  of  them  he  has  illustrated  Mr. 
Claude's  twenty- seven  topics,  with  a  particular 
reference  to  each.  He  hopes  this  will  be  an 
acceptable  addition  to  the  student. 

If  any  student  choose  to  undertake  the 
same  task,  1  John  v,  11,  12,  will  afford  him 
good  scope  for  the  purpose. 


ANALYTICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


CHAP.  I. 

ON  THE   CHOICE   OF   TEXTS. 

Parts  of  a  sermon  five      .    , 

Each  text  must  contain  the  complete  sense 

of  the  writer 

Each  text  must  not  contain  too  little  matter 

nor  too  much 

The  end  of  preaching 

Whether  Protestants    should  preach  on 

Romish  festivals 

What  subjects  are  proper  for  stated  days 

of  public  worship 

What  for  occasional,  as  ordinations,  &c.  . 

CHAP.  n. 

GENERAL  RULES  OF  SERMONS. 

Sermons  should  be  explicit  and  clear    .    . 
must  give  the  entire  sense  of  the 

text 

must  be  wise,  sober,  chaste     .     . 
simple  and  grave  .     .     . 
instructive  and  affecting 
Whether  a  preacher  should  apply  as  he 

goes  on 

Preacher  should  avoid  excess 

Of  genius 

0Î  doctrine 

Of  investigation 

Of  figures  of  speech 

Of  reasoning 

Of  grammatical  remarks 

Of  criticisms 

Of  philosophical — historical — rhetorical 

observations 

Of  quotations 

CHAP.  HI. 

OF   CONNEXION. 

Connexion  defined  and  how  iofind  it    . 

must  seldom  be  enlarged  on    . 
must  sometimes  make  a  part 
of  the  discussion      .... 
sometimes  affords  an  exordium 
must  be  marked  with  precision 


Examples. 


2  Cor.  i,  3,  4. 


6             ANALYTICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

CHAP.  IV. 

Examples. 

Page 

OF      DIVISION. 

A  text  should  not  be  divided  into  jnany  parts 

31 

Two  sorts  of  division,  textual  and  topical 

31 

Division  of  the  sermon  is  proper  in  general 

for  obscure  subjects 

31 

Division  a,s  for  prophecies 

Gen.  iii,  15. 

32 

for  texts  taken  from  disputes   . 

Rom.  iii,  28. 

32 

for  conclusions  of  long  discourses 

Rom.v,  l,viii. 

33 

for  quoted  texts 

Heb.  i,  5,  6  ; 

35 

ii,  6  ;  iii,  7. 

35 

for  texts  treated  of  in  different 

views 

Ex.  xxxiv,  35. 

36 

Dan.  ix,  7. 

36 

Heb.  iii,  7,  8. 

36 

Division  of  the  text  after  the  order  of  the 

words 

Eph.  i,  3. 

37 

IPet.v,  10,11. 

39 

How  to  divide  a  text  inform  .    . 

40 

Heb.  X,  10. 

41 

Reducing  a  subject  to  a  categorical 

proposition 

41 

Marking  the  character  of  a  text    . 

42 

1  John  iv,  18. 

43 

the  spirit  of  a  text      .     . 

43 

Ps.  cxlvii,  11. 

44 

Natural  order  two-fold   .... 

45 

James  i,  18. 

46 

2  Tim.  ii,  10. 

47 

Some  texts  divide  themselves  .     . 

Phil,  ii,  13. 

48 

Nothing  must  be  put  in  the  first  branch  of 

division  that  supposes  a  knowledge  of  the 

second    

49 
50 

Division  of  subject  and  attribute  .... 

John  XV,  5  ; 

50 

vi,  47,  56. 

50 

Rom.  viii,  1. 

50 

Sometimes  the  connexion  of  subject  and  ) 
attribute  must  make  a  distinct  part  .     S 

2  Cor.  V,  17  ; 

51 

iv,  17,  18. 

51 

Sometimes  it  may  make  the  entire  subject  . 

Ps.  cxxvi,  5,6. 

52 

How  to  divide  when  texts  need  much  ex- 

plaining   

Acts  ii,  27. 

53 

Discussion  of  terms  Syncategorematica    . 

John  iii,  16; 

53 

XV,  15. 

55 

Ex.  xxxiv,  5. 

56 

Deut.xxvii,26 

57 

How  to  divide  texts  of  reasoning      .     .     . 

57 

Jdg.xiii,22,23. 

57 

Rom.  iv,  1. 

58 

Acts  vii, 48-50 

59 

oi  objection  and  answer 

Rom.  vi,  1,2. 

61 

ANALYTICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS.               1 

Division  of  ^z^cuZ*  texts 

Examples. 

Page 

John  iv,  10. 

63 

Luk.vii,41-43. 

65 

jf  texts  which  m;)?y  something  . 

66 

Isa.  Iv,  6. 

67 

1  Cor.  i,  30 

68 

of  texts  of  teiory 

Acts  ii,  37-39. 

68 

Sometimes  the  occasion  of  an  action  may 

form  one  part 



69 

Division  must  be  expressed  simply  for  the 

sake  of  being  remembered 

70 

1  Cor.  iv,  1-9. 

70 

Division  may  be  arbitrary 

Matt.x,  32-39. 

71 

John  vi,  44. 

73 

Subdivision 



73 

CHAP.  V. 

OF    TEXTS   TO    BE    DISCUSSED    BY   WAY  OF 

EXPLICATION. 

Preacher  must  understand  the  sense  of  the 

text 

74 

Preacher  must  comprehend  the  whole  sub- 
ject together,  and  perceive  the  parts  of 

which  it  consists 

— — 

75 

Preacher   must    have  a  general  idea  of 

theology 

75 

Preacher  must  study  the  nature  of  his  text 

75 

Two  general  ways  of  discussing  a  text  : 

explication  and  observation     .... 

76 

Rules  to  determine  the  choice    .... 

77 

Difficult  passages  must  be  treated  of  by 

way  of  explication 

— — 

77 

Difficulties  arise  from  words  or  things  .     . 

77 

How  to  explain  difficult  words     .... 

77 

Difficult  and  important  subjects  must  be  ex- 
plained    

Controverted  texts,  how  to  explain  .    .    . 

79 

John  xvi,  12. 

79 

Different  ways  of  explaining  disputed  texts 

80 

How  to  explain  an  intricate  subject,  exem- 

plified      

81 

Col.  i,  9-13. 

81 

Col.  ii,  10-12. 

82 

John  i,  17. 

83 

How  to  explain  texts  not  difficult  but  im- 

portant    

2  Cor.  iv,  7. 

87 

1  Cor.  iii,  11. 

90 

Explication  with  and  without  proof  .    .    . 

91 

Proofs  oifact 

Phil,  ii,  6 ,       91 

Proofs  of  right 

ii,  14,  15.         92 

ANALYTICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Proofs  of  both  fact  and  right 


Explication  of  texts  wliich  have  many  parts 

Explication  of  simple  terms 

of  simple  terras  by  comparison 

of  phrases  peculiar  to  Scripture 

of  terms  Syncategorematica    . 

Explication  of  terms  sometimes  not  to  be 

explained 

How  to  explain  and  illustrate  a  proposition 

exemplified 

Explication  of  propositions  which  contain 

divers  truths 

Explication  of  propositions  considerable  in 

divers  views 

Explication  of  propositions  which  have  dif- 
ferent degrees  of  accomplishment     .    . 

Inconsiderable  propositions 

CHAP.  VI. 

OF  TEXTS  TO  BE  DISCUSSED   BY  WAY  OF 
OBSERVATION. 

Some  texts  must  be  discussed  by  way  of 

observation 

Some  as  clear  texts 

Some  as  historical  texts 

Some  require  both  explication  and  observa- 
tion     

How  to  arrange  the  discussion  of  passages 

of  this  kind 

Observation  sometimes  includes  explication 
Observations  should  generally  be  theological 
But  in  some  cases  they  may  be  taken  from 

other  topics 

Observation  should  neither  be  pedantic    . 

nor  vulgar 
Topics— As 

I.  Genus 

11.  Species 


Examples.         Page 


Phil,  ii,  7-9. 
1  Cor.  xvi,  22. 

Heb.  xii,  6. 

Phil,  ii,  13. 

Isaiah  ix,  6. 

1  Tim.  i,  5. 
2Tim.iii,16,17 
Luke  ii,  8-11. 

Mark  viii,  34. 
John  iii,  16. 
Rom.  viii,  1. 


Eph.  i,  18. 

Eph.  i,  18. 

Ps.lxix,21. 
Ps.  cxxix,  2. 

Ex.  iii,  7,  8. 

Heb.  ii,  13. 
Ez.37:  1-11. 
Ps.xxxvii,  3. 

Prov.  XV,  3. 


John  xii,  1,2. 
Heb.  xi,  24-26 


Acts  i,  10. 
Acts  ii,  1. 


Psa.  1,  14  ; 
cxxiii,  2. 


ANALYTICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


Topics  (continued)— As 

in.  Character  of  a  virtue  or  a  vice     . 

rV.  Relation 

V.  Implication 

"VI.  Persons  speaking  or  acting  .    .    . 

VII.  State 

VIII.  Time 

IX.  Place 

X.  Persons  addressed 

XI.  State  of  persons  addressed  .  .  . 
XII.  Principles 

XIII.  Consequences 

XIV.  End  proposed 

XV.  Manner 

XVI.  Comparison  of  some  subjects  with 
other  subjects 

XVII.  Differences 

XVIII.  Contrast 

XIX.  Grounds 

XX.  Composition 

XXI.  Supposition 

XXII.  Objections 

XXIII.  Character  of  expression  .... 

as  of  Majesty 

Tenderness  .  .  . 
Meanness  .... 
Necessity    .... 

Utility 

Evidence     .... 

XXIV.  Degrees 

XXV.  Interests 

XXVI.  Distinction — Definition — Division 
XXVII.  Comparison  of  one  part  of  a  sub- 
ject vFitli  another  part      .    ,    . 


CHAP.  VII. 

OF   APPLICATION. 

Discussion  by  application 

W^hat 

What  subjects  should  be  discussed  in  this 
way 

Example  of  this  method  of  discussion  at 

large       

J 


Examples.        Page 


2  Thess.  iii,  5. 


Rom.  xii,  17. 
Rom.  xii,  17. 
1  Thess.  V,  16. 

1  Tim.  ii,  1. 
Phil,  iii,  13, 14 
Rom.  xii,  17. 
Rom.  xii,  17. 

John  V,  14. 


Rom.  viii,  37. 

Acts  i,  1  ; 

vii,  22. 

Rom.  xiv,  3. 

John  i,  14  ; 

V,  14. 

Matt,  xvi,  22. 

Luke  xvii,  10. 


John  xiv,  1. 
xiv,  6. 
Acts  i,  6. 
John  xiv,  16. 

Exod.  XX,  3-5. 

Gal.  i,  9. 
Matt,  xii,  10. 
1  Cor.  XV,  14. 

Rom.  viii,  1. 
Eph.  ii,  4,  5. 


Zeph.  ii,  1. 
1  Cor.  xi,  28. 

Phil,  ii,  12. 


10         ANALYTICAL  TABLE  OF  CONTKNTS. 

CHAP.  VIIL 

OF  PROPOSITIONS. 

Examples. 

Page 

Discussions  of  proposition,  what     .    .    . 

Rom.  viii,  13. 

198 

Example  of  this  method 

199 

John  v,  23. 

200 

CHAP.  IX. 

OF  THE   EXORDIUM. 

Exordium,  what 

204 

Whether  exordiums  be  necessary    .    .    . 

204 

The  ends  proposed  in  exordiums     .    .    . 

210 

They  are  principally  two 

210 

Exordiums  must  be  short 

214 

clear 

215 

cool  and  grave    .    .     . 

215 

engaging  and  agreeable 



216 

connected  with  the  text 

217 

simple  and  unadorned 

218 

not  common  .... 

219 

may  sometimes  be  figurative   . 

John  vi,  54. 

220 

Vices  of  exordiums 

221 

Affectation 

222 

Use  of  apothegms 

222 

Citations  from  profane  authors   . 

223 

In  what  cases  they  are  proper    . 

Ps.  xc,  12. 

223 

The  best  are  taken  from  theology    .    .    . 

224 

How  to  compose  them 

224 

They  may  be  taken  from  common-places 

—sacred  history— types,  &c 

225 

CHAP.  X. 

OF   THE    CONCLUSION. 

What  conclusions  ought  to  be  in  general 

227 

In  particular,  some  should  be 

Violent      .     .     . 

228 

Tender     .    .    . 

228 

Elevated  .     .     . 



228 

May  sometimes  be  mixed     .... 

228 

Must  always  be  diversified   .... 

229 

The  best  conclusions 

230 

THE  GOSPEL  MESSAGE, 

(Mark  xvi,  15,  16,) 

Illustrated  in  four  different  modes  of  discussion,  namely, 

• 

By  explication 

231 

Observation 

236 

Propositions 

241 

Perpetual  Apphcation 

246 

AN    ESSAY 

ON   THE 

COMPOSITION   OF  A  SERMON. 


CHAPTER  I. 

OK  THE  CHOICE  OP  TEXTS. 

There  are  in  general  Jive  parts  of  a  sermon,  the 
exordium,  the  connexion,  the  division,  the  dis- 
cussion, and  the  application  :  but,  as  connexion 
and  division  are  parts  which  ought  to  be  ex- 
tremely short,  we  can  properly  reckon  only 
three  parts  ;  exordium,  discussion,  and  applica- 
tion. However,  we  will  just  take  notice  of 
connexion  and  division  after  we  have  spoken  a 
little  on  the  choice  of  texts,  and  on  a  few  gene- 
ral rules  of  discussing  them. 

1.  Never  choose  such  texts  as  have  not  a  com- 
plete  sense;  for  only  impertinent  and  foolish 
people  will  attempt  to  preach  from  one  or  two 
words  which  signify  nothing. 

2.  Not  only  words  which  have  a  complete 
sense  of  themselves  must  be  taken  :   but  they 


12  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

must  also  include  the  complete  sense  of  the  writer, 
whose  words  they  are  ;  for  it  is  his  language, 
and  they  are  his  sentiments,  which  you  explain. 
For  example,  should  you  take  these  words  of 
2  Cor.  i,  3  :  "  Blessed  be  God,  even  the  Father 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  mercies 
and  the  God  of  all  comfort,"  and  stop  here,  you 
would  include  a  complete  sense  ;  but  it  would 
not  be  the  apostle's  sense.  Should  you  go 
farther,  and  add,  "  who  comforteth  us  in  all  our 
tribulation,"  it  would  not  then  be  the  complete 
sense  of  St.  Paul  ;  nor  would  his  meaning  be 
wholly  taken  in,  imless  you  went  on  to  the  end 
of  the  fourth  verse.  When  the  complete  sense 
of  the  sacred  writer  is  taken,  you  may  stop  ; 
for  there  are  few  texts  in  Scripture,  which  do 
not  afford  matter  sufficient  for  a  sermon  :  and  it 
is  equally  inconvenient  to  take  too  much  text,  or 
too  little  ;  both  extremes  must  be  avoided. 

When  too  little  text  is  taken,  you  must  di- 
gress from  the  subject  to  find  something  to  say  ; 
flourishes  of  wit  and  imagination  must  be  dis- 
played, which  are  not  of  the  genius  of  the  pul- 
pit ;  and,  in  one  word,  it  will  make  the  hearers 
think  that  self  is  more  preached  than  Jesus 
Christ;  and  that  the  preacher  aims  rather  at 
appearing  at  wit,  than  at  instructing  and  edify- 
ing his  people. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  13 

When  too  much  text  is  taken,  either  many 
important  considerations  which  belong  to  the 
passage  must  be  left  out,  or  a  tedious  prolixity 
must  follow.  A  proper  measure,  therefore, 
must  be  chosen,  and  neither  too  little  nor  too 
much  matter  taken.  Some  say  preachmg  is 
designed  only  to  make  Scripture  understood, 
and  therefore  they  take  a  great  deal  of  text,  and 
are  content  with  giving  the  sense,  and  with 
making  some  principal  reflections.  But  this  is  a 
mistake  :  for  preaching  is  not  only  intended  to 
give  the  sense  of  Scripture,  but  also  of  theology 
in  general  ;  and,  in  short,  to  explain  the  whole 
of  religion,  which  cannot  be  done  if  too  much 
matter  be  taken;  so  that  I  think  the  maimer 
commonly  used  in  our  churches  is  the  most  rea- 
sonable, and  the  most  conformable  to  the  end 
of  preaching.  Everybody  can  read  Scripture 
with  notes  and  comments  to  obtain  simply  the 
sense  :  but  we  cannot  instruct,  solve  difliculties, 
unfold  mysteries,  penetrate  into  the  ways  of  di- 
vine wisdom,  establish  truth,  refute  error,  com- 
fort, correct,  and  censure,  fill  the  hearers  with 
an  admiration  of  the  wonderful  works  and  ways 
of  God,  inflame  their  souls  with  zeal,  powerfully 
incline  them  to  piety  and  holiness — which  are 
the  ends  of  preaching — unless  we  go  farther  than 
barely  enabling  them  to  understand  Scripture. 


14  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

To  be  more  particular  :  regard  must  be  paid 
to  circumstances,  times,  places,  and  persons; 
and  texts  must  be  chosen  relative  to  them. 
1st.  In  regard  to  times.  I  do  not,  I  cannot, 
approve  of  the  custom  of  the  late  Mons.  Daillé, 
who  used  to  preach  on  the  feast-days  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  and  to  choose  texts  on  the 
subjects  of  their  feasts,  turning  them  to  censure 
superstition.  I  do  not  blame  his  zeal  against 
superstition  :  but  as  for  the  Romish  feasts,  they 
are  for  the  members  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
and  not  for  us  ;  and,  it  is  certain,  om*  hearers 
will  neither  be  instructed  nor  encom-aged  by 
such  sorts  of  subjects  :  methinks  they  should  be 
preq,phed  seldom,  and  soberly.  It  is  not  so 
with  particular  times  which  belong  to  ourselves, 
which  are  of  two  sorts,  ord'mary,  which  we  caU 
stata  tempora,  which  every  year  return  at  the 
same  seasons  ;  or  extraordinary,  which  fall  out 
by  accident,  or,  to  speak  more  properly,  when  it 
pleases  God.  Of  the  first  kind  are  Lord's-sup- 
per  days  ;  or  days  which  are  solemnized  among 
us,  as  Christmas  Day,  Easter,  Whitsuntide, 
Ascension  Day,  New- Year's  Day,  and  Good 
Friday,  as  it  is  called.  On  these  days  particular 
texts  should  be  chosen,  which  suit  the  service 
of  the  day;  for  it  would  discover  great  negli- 
gence to  take  on  such  days  texts  which  have  no 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  15 

relation  to  them.  It  is  not  to  be  questioned  but 
on  these  days  peculiar  efforts  ought  to  be  made, 
because  then  the  hearers  come  with  raised 
expectations,  which,  if  not  satisfied,  turn  into 
contempt,  and  a  kind  of  indignation  against  the 
preacher. 

Particular  days  not  fixed,  but  occasional  y  are 
fast-days,  ordination-days,  days  on  which  the 
flock  must  be  extraordinarily  comforted,  either 
on  account  of  the  falling  out  of  some  great 
scandal,  the  exercise  of  some  great  afiliction,  or 
or  the  inflicting  of  some  great  censure.  On 
fast-days,  it  is  plain,  particular  texts  must  be 
expressly  chosen  for  the  purpose  :  but  on  other 
occasions  it  must  rest  on  the  preacher's  judg- 
ment ;  for  most  texts  may  be  used  extraordi- 
narily, to  comfort,  exhort,  or  censure;  and, 
except  the  subject  in  hand  be  extremely  im- 
portant, the  safest  way  is  not  to  change  the 
usual  text.*  For  ordination-days  extraordinary 
texts  and  agreeable  to  the  subject  in  hand  must 
be  taken,  whether  it  regards  the  ordainer  or  the 
ordained  ;  for  very  often  he  who  is  ordained  in 
the  morning  preaches  in  the  afternoon. 

I  add  one  word  touching  sermons  in  strange 

*  Perhaps  by  texte  accoutumé  Mr.  Claude  means  such  a  text  as 
would  come  in  a  precomposed  set  of  sermons,  or  to  a  series  of 
texts  published  by  authority. 


16  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

churches.  1.  Do  not  choose  a  text  which  ap- 
pears odd,  or  the  choice  of  which  vanity  may  be 
supposed  to  dictate.  2.  Do  not  choose  a  text 
of  censure  ;  for  a  stranger  has  no  business  to 
censure  a  congregation  which  he  does  not  in- 
spect: unless  he  have  a  particular  call  to  it, 
being  either  sent  by  a  synod,  or  entreated  by  the 
church  itself.  In  such  a  case  the  censure  must 
be  conducted  with  wisdom  and  tempered  with 
sweetness.  Nor,  3,  Choose  a  text  leading  to 
curious  knotty  questions  ;  then  it  would  be  said 
the  man  meant  to  preach  himself.  But,  4, 
Choose  a  text  of  ordinary  doctrine,  in  discussing 
which,  doctrine  and  morality  may  be  mixed  ;  and 
let  moral  things  be  said  rather  by  way  of  exhor- 
tation and  consolation  than  by  way  of  censure  : 
not  that  the  vicious  should  not  be  censured  ;  for 
reproof  is  essential  to  preaching  :  but  it  must 
be  given  soberly,  and  in  general  terms,  when  we 
are  not  with  our  own  flocks. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  IT 

CHAPTER  IL 

GENERAL  RULES  OF  SERMONS. 

Although  the  following  general  rules  are  well 
known,  yet  they  are  too  Httle  practised  :  they 
ought,  however,  to  be  constantly  regarded. 

1.  A  sermon  should  clearly  and  purely  ex- 
plain a  text  ;  make  the  sense  easy  to  be  compre- 
hended, and  place  things  before  the  people's 
eyes,  so  that  they  may  be  understood  without 
difficulty.  This  rule  condemns  embarrassment 
and  obscurity,  the  most  disagreeable  thing  in  the 
world  in  a  gospel-pulpit.  It  ought  to  be  re- 
membered, that  the  greatest  part  of  the  hearers 
are  simple  people  ;  whose  profit,  however,  must 
be  aimed  at  in  preaching  :  but  it  is  impossible 
to  edify  them,  unless  you  be  very  clear.  As  to 
learned  hearers,  it  is  certain  they  will  always 
prefer  a  clear  before  an  obscure  sermon;  for, 
first,  they  will  consider  the  simple,  nor  will  their 
benevolence  be  content  if  the  illiterate  be;  not 
edified  ;  and,  next,  they  will  be  loth  to  be  driven 
to  the  necessity  of  giving  too  great  an  attention, 
which  they  cannot  avoid,  if  the  preacher  be  ob- 
scure. The  minds  of  men,  whether  learned  or 
ignorant,  generally  avoid  pain  ;  and  the  learned 
2 


18  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

have  fatigue  enough  in  the  study,  without  in- 
creasing it  at  church. 

2.  A  sermon  must  give  the  entire  sense  of  the 
whole  text,  in  order  to  which  it  must  be  consi- 
dered in  every  view.  This  rule  condemns  dry 
and  barren  explications,  wherein  the  preacher 
discovers  neither  study  nor  invention,  and  leaves 
unsaid  a  great  number  of  beautiful  things  with 
which  his  text  would  have  furnished  him. 
Preachments  of  this  kind  are  extremely  disgust- 
ful ;  the  mind  is  neither  elevated  nor  informed, 
nor  is  the  heart  at  all  moved.  In  matters  of 
religion  and  piety,  not  to  edify  much,  is  to  de- 
stroy much  :  and  a  sermon  cold  and  poor  will  do 
more  mischief  in  an  hour,  than  a  hundred  rich 
sermons  can  do  good.  I  do  not  mean  that  a 
preacher  should  alwaj^s  use  his  utmost  efforts, 
nor  that  he  should  always  preach  alike  well; 
for  that  neither  can  nor  ought  to  be.  There  are 
extraordinary  occasions,  for  which  all  his  vigour 
must  be  reserved.  But  I  mean  that,  in  ordi- 
nary and  usual  sermons,  a  kind  of  plenitude 
should  satisfy  and  content  the  hearers.  The 
preacher  must  not  always  labour  to  carry  the 
people  beyond  themselves,  nor  to  ravish  them 
into  ecstasies  ;  but  he  must  always  satisfy  them, 
and  maintain  in  them  an  esteem  and  an  eager- 
ness for  practical  piety. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEKMON.  19 

3.  The  preacher  must  be  wise,  sober,  chaste. 
I  say  wise,  in  opposition  to  those  impertinent 
people  who  utter  jests,  comical  comparisons, 
quirks,  and  extravagances  ;  and  such  are  a 
great  part  of  the  preachers  of  the  Church  of 
Rome.  I  say  soher,  in  opposition  to  those  rash 
spirits  who  would  penetrate  all,  and  curiously 
dive  into  mysteries  beyond  the  bounds  of  mod- 
esty. Such  are  those  who  make  no  difficulty 
of  delivermg  in  the  pulpit  all  the  speculations 
of  the  schools,  on  the  mystery  of  the  Trinity,  the 
incarnation,  the  eternal  reprobation  of  mankind  : 
such  as  treat  of  questions  beyond  our  know- 
ledge; namely,  what  would  have  been  if 
Adam  had  abode  in  innocence  ;  what  the  state 
of  souls  after  death  ;  or  what  the  resurrection, 
and  our  state  of  eternal  glory  in  paradise.  Such 
are  they  who  fill  their  sermons  with  the  differ- 
ent interpretations  of  a  term,  or  the  different 
opinions  of  interpreters  on  any  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture ;  who  load  their  hearers  with  tedious  reci- 
tals of  ancient  history;  or  an  account  of  the 
divers  heresies  which  have  troubled  the  church 
upon  any  matter  :  all  these  are  contrary  to  the 
sobriety  of  which  we  speak,  and  which  is  one  of 
the  most  excellent  pulpit  virtues.  I  say,  farther, 
chaste,  in  opposition  to  those  bold  and  impudent 
geniuses  who  are  not  ashamed  of  saying  many 


20  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE  . 

things  which  produce  unclean  ideas  in  the  mind. 
A  preacher  cannot  be  called  chaste,  who,  speak- 
ing of  the  conception  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  vir- 
gin's womb  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
without  the  intervention  of  man,  is  not  careful 
of  saying  anything  that  may  shock  the  modesty 
of  some,  and  give  occasion  of  discourse  to  the 
profanity  of  others.  There  are  I  know  not 
how  many  subjects  of  this  kind  :  as  when  the 
eternal  genei^ation  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Son  of 
God  is  spoken  of  ;  when  the  term  regeneration 
is  explained,  which  Scripture  useth  to  express 
our  conversion  ;  or  when  we  treat  of  that  seed  of 
God,  of  which,  according  to  St.  John,  we  are 
born  ;  or  when  we  enforce  the  duties  of  hus- 
bands to  wives,  or  of  wives  to  husbands  ;  or  when 
we  speak  of  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ  to  his 
church,  under  the  notion  of  a  conjugal  relation  ; 
or  when  eternal  felicity  is  spoken  of,  under  the 
image  of  a  banquet,  or  of  a  marriage-feast.  On 
all  such  subjects,  chastity  should  weigh  the  ex- 
pressions, and  make  a  judicious  choice,  in  order 
to  keep  the  hearers'  minds  at  the  greatest  dis- 
tance from  all  sorts  of  carnal  and  terrestrial 
ideas.  The  likeliest  way  of  succeeding  in  these 
cases  is  to  beware  of  pressing  metaphorical  terms 
too  far  ;  to  adhere  to  general  considerations, 
and  if  possible  to  explain  the  metaphorical  terms 


COMPOSITION  OP  A  SERMON.  21 

in  few  words,  and  afterward  to  cleave  entirely 
to  the  thing  itself. 

4.  A  preacher  must  be  simple  and  grave. 
Simple,  speaking  things  full  of  good  natural 
sense  without  metaphysical  speculations  ;  for 
none  are  more  impertinent  than  they  who  de- 
liver in  the  pulpit  abstract  speculations,  defini- 
tions in  form,  and  scholastic  questions,  which 
they  pretend  to  derive  from  their  texts — as,  on 
the  manner  of  the  existence  of  angels  ;  the 
means  whereby  they  communicate  their  ideas  to 
each  other  ;  the  manner  in  which  ideas  eternally 
subsist  in  the  divine  understanding  ;  with  many 
more  of  the  same  class,  all  certainly  opposite  to 
simphcity.  To  simple  I  add  grave,  because  all 
sorts  of  mean  thoughts  and  expressions,  all  sorts 
of  vulgar  and  proverbial  sayings,  ought  to  be 
avoided.  The  pulpit  is  the  seat  of  good  natural 
sense  ;  and  the  good  sense  of  good  men.  On 
the  one  hand,  then,  you  are  not  to  philosophize 
too  much,  and  refine  your  subject  out  of  sight  ; 
nor,  on  the  other,  to  abase  yourself  to  the  lan- 
guage and  thoughts  of  the  dregs  of  the  people. 

5.  The  understanding  must  be  informed,  but 
in  a  manner,  however,  which  affects  the  heart  ; 
either  to  comfort  the  hearers,  or  to  excite  them 
to  acts  of  piety,  repentance,  or  holiness.  There 
are  two  ways  of  doing  this,  one  formal,  in  turn- 


22  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

ing  the  subject  to  moral  uses,  and  so  applying 
it  to  the  hearers  ;  the  other  in  the  simple  choice 
of  the  things  spoken  :  for  if  they  be  good,  solid, 
evangelic,  and  edifying  of  themselves,  should  no 
application  be  formally  made,  the  auditors  would 
make  it  themselves;  because  subjects  of  this 
kind  are  of  such  a  nature  that  they  cannot  en- 
ter the  understanding  without  penetrating  the 
heart.  I  do  not  blame  the  method  of  some 
preachers,  who,  when  they  have  opened  some 
point  of  doctrine,  or  made  some  important  ob- 
servation, immediately  turn  it  into  a  brief  moral 
application  to  the  hearers  ;  this  M.  D  aillé  fre- 
quently did  :  yet  I  think  it  should  not  be  made 
a  constant  practice,  because,  1st,  What  the 
hearer  is  used  to,  he  will  be  prepared  for,  and 
so  it  will  lose  its  effect  ;  and,  2dly,  Because  you 
would  thereby  interrupt  your  explication,  and 
consequently  also  the  attention  of  the  hearer, 
which  is  a  great  inconvenience.  Nevertheless, 
when  it  is  done  but  seldom,  and  seasonably, 
great  advantage  may  be  reaped. 

But  there  is  another  way  of  turning  doctrines 
to  moral  uses,  which  in  my  opmion  is  far  more 
excellent,  authoritative,  grand,  and  effectual; 
that  is,  by  treating  the  doctrine  contained  in  the 
text  in  a  way  of  jjerpetual  application.  This 
way  produces  excellent  effects  ;  for  it  pleases. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  23 

instructs,  and  affects,  all  together.  But  neither 
must  this  be  made  habitual,  for  it  would  fatigue 
the  hearer;  nothing  being  more  delicate,  nor 
sooner  discouraged,  than  the  human  mind.  There 
are  fast-days,  Lord's-supper  days,  and  many 
such  seasonable  times  for  this  method.  This 
way,  as  I  have  said,  is  full  of  admirable  fruits  ; 
but  it  must  be  well  executed,  with  power  and 
address,  with  choice  of  thoughts  and  expressions, 
otherwise  the  preacher  will  make  himself  ridi- 
culous, and  provoke  the  people  to  say, 

"  Quid  dignum  tanto  feret  hie  promissor  hiatu  1 
Parturiunt  montes  ;  nascetttr  ridiculus  mus." 

6.  One  of  the  most  important  precepts  for  the 
discussion  of  a  text,  and  the  composition  of  a 
sermon,  is,  above  all  things,  to  avoid  excess: 
iVe  quid  nimis. 

(1.)  There  must  not  be  too  much  genius.  I 
mean  not  too  many  brilliant,  sparkhng,  and  strik- 
ing things  ;  for  they  would  produce  very  bad  ef- 
fects. The  auditor  will  never  fail  to  say,  The 
man  preaches  himself,  aims  to  display  his  genius, 
and  is  not  animated  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  but 
by  that  of  the  world.  Besides,  the  hearer 
would  be  overcharged  ;  the  mind  of  man  has  its 
bounds  and  measures,  and  as  the  eye  is  dazzled 
with  too  strong  a  light,  so  is  the  mind  offended 
with  the  glare  of  too  great  an  assemblage  of 


24  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

beauties.  Farther,  it  would  destroy  the  princi- 
pal end  of  preaching,  which  is  to  sanctify  the 
conscience;  for  when  the  mind  is  overloaded 
with  too  many  agreeable  ideas,  it  has  not  leisure 
to  reflect  on  the  objects  ;  and  without  reflection 
the  heart  is  unaffected.  Moreover,  ideas  which 
divert  the  mind,  are  not  very  proper  to  move 
the  conscience  ;  they  flatter  the  imagination,  and 
that  is  all.  Such  a  preacher  will  oblige  people 
to  say  of  him,  He  has  genius,  a  lively  and  fruit- 
fid  imagination  :  but  he  is  not  solid.  In  fine, 
it  is  not  possible  for  a  man,  who  piques  himself 
on  filling  his  sermons  with  vivacities  of  imagi- 
nation, to  maintain  the  spirit  all  along  ;  he  will 
therefore  become  a  tiresome  tautologist  :  nor  is 
it  hard  in  such  sermons  to  discover  many  false 
brilHancies,  as  we  see  daily. 

(2.)  A  sermon  must  not  be  overcharged  with 
doctrine;  because  the  hearers'  memories  cannot 
retain  it  all,  and  by  aiming  to  keep  all,  they  will 
lose  all  ;  and  because  you  will  be  obliged  either 
to  be  excessively  tedious,  or  to  propose  the  doc- 
trine in  a  dry,  barren,  scholastic  manner,  which 
will  deprive  it  of  all  its  beauty  and  efficacy.  A 
sermon  should  instruct,  please,  and  affect  ;  that 
is,  it  should  always  do  these  as  much  as  possible. 
As  the  doctrinal  part,  which  is  instructive, 
should  always  be  proposed  in  an  agreeable  and 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  25 

affecting  manner  ;  so  the  agreeable  parts  should 
be  proposed  in  an  instructive  manner  :  and  even 
in  the  conclusion,  which  is  designed  wholly  to 
affect,  agreeableness  must  not  be  neglected,  nor 
altogether  instruction.  Take  care  then  not  to 
charge  your  sermon  with  too  much  matter. 

(3.)  Care  must  also  be  taken  never  to  strain 
any  particular  part,  either  in  attempting  to  ex- 
haust it,  or  to  penetrate  too  far  into  it.  If  you 
aim  at  exhausting  a  subject,  you  will  be  obliged 
to  heap  up  a  number  of  common  things  without 
choice  or  discernment:  if  at  penetrating,  you 
cannot  avoid  falling  into  many  curious  questions, 
and  unedifying  subtilties  ;  and  frequently  in  at- 
tempting it  you  will  distil  the  subject  till  it 
evaporates. 

(4.)  Figures  must  not  he  overstrained.  This  is 
done  by  stretching  metaphor  into  allegory,  or 
by  carrying  a  parallel  too  far.  A  metaphor  is 
changed  into  an  allegory,  when  a  number  of 
things  are  heaped  up,  which  agree  to  the  sub- 
ject, in  keeping  close  to  the  metaphor.  As  in 
explaining  this  text,  God  is  a  sun  and  a  shield  ; 
it  would  be  stretching  the  metaphor  into  an  al- 
legory to  make  a  great  collection  of  what  God 
is  in  himself  ;  what  to  us  ;  what  he  does  in  the 
understanding  and  conscience  of  the  believer; 
what   he   operates  on    the  wicked;    what   his 


26  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE  - 

absence  causeth:  and  all  these  under  terms, 
which  had  a  perpetual  relation  to  the  sun.  Al- 
legories may  be  sometimes  used  very  agreeably  : 
but  they  must  not  be  strained,  that  is,  all  that 
can  be  said  on  them  must  not  be  said.  A  par- 
allel is  run  too  far  when  a  great  number  of 
conformities  between  the  figure,  and  the  thing 
represented  by  the  figure,  are  heaped  together. 
This  is  almost  the  perpetual  -vdce  of  mean  and 
low  preachers  ;  for  when  they  catch  a  figurative 
word,  or  a  metaphor — as  when  God's  word  is 
called  a  fire,  or  a  sword  ;  or  the  church  a  house, 
or  a  dove  ;  or  Jesus  Christ  a  light,  a  sun,  a 
vine,  or  a  door — they  never  fail  making  a  long 
detail  of  conformities  between  the  figiu-es  and 
the  subjects  themselves,  and  frequently  say 
ridiculous  things.  This  vice  must  be  avoided, 
and  you  must  be  content  to  explain  the  meta- 
phor in  a  few  words,  and  to  mark  the  principal 
agreements,  in  order  afterward  to  cleave  to  the 
thing  itself. 

(5.)  Reasmiing  must  not  he  car?'ied  too  far. 
This  may  be  done  many  ways  :  either  by  long 
trains  of  reasons,  composed  of  a  quantity  of 
propositions  chained  together,  or  principles  and 
consequences,  which  way  of  reasoning  is  em- 
barrassing and  painful  to  the  auditor;  or  by 
making  many  branches  of  reasons,  and  establish- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  27 

ing  them  one  after  another,  which  is  tiresome 
and  fatiguing  to  the  mind.  The  mind  of  man 
loves  to  be  conducted  in  a  more  smooth  and 
easy  way  :  all  must  not  be  proved  at  once  ;  but 
supposing  principles  which  are  true  and  plain, 
and  which  you,  when  it  is  necessary,  are  capa- 
ble of  proving  and  supporting,  you  must  be 
content  with  using  them  to  prove  what  you 
have  in  hand.  Yet  I  do  not  mean  that  in  rea- 
soning, arguments  should  be  so  short  and  dry, 
and  proposed  in  so  brief  a  manner,  as  to  divest 
the  truth  of  half  its  force,  as  many  authors  leave 
them.  I  only  mean  that  a  due  medium  should 
be  preserved  ;  that  is,  that  without  fatiguing 
the  mind  and  attention  of  the  hearer,  reasons 
should  be  placed  in  just  as  much  force  and 
clearness  as  are  necessary  to  produce  the 
efifect. 

Reasoning  also  may  be  overstrained  by  heaping 
great  mmiber  of  proofs  on  the  same  subject. 
Numerous  proofs  are  intolerable,  except  in  a 
principal  matter  which  is  like  to  be  much  ques- 
tioned or  controverted  by  the  hearers.  In 
such  a  case  you  would  be  obhged  to  treat  the 
subject  fully  and  ex  professa;  otherwise  the 
hearers  would  consider  your  attempt  to  prove 
the  matter  as  a  useless  digression.  But  when 
you  are  obliged  to  treat  the  subject  fully,  when 


28  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

that  subject  is  very  important,  when  it  is  doubted 
and  controverted,  then  a  great  number  of  proofs 
are  proper.  In  such  a  case  you  must  propose 
to  convince  and  bear  down  the  opponent's 
judgment,  by  making  truth  triumph  in  many 
different  manners.  In  such  a  case,  many  proofs 
associated  together  to  produce  one  effect,  are 
hke  many  rays  of  hght,  which  naturally  strength- 
en each  other,  and  which  altogether  form  a 
body  of  brightness  which  is  irresistible. 

(6.)  You  must,  as  much  as  possible,  abstain 
from  all  sorts  of  observations  foreign  from  theo- 
logy.    In  this  class  I  place, 

First.  Grammatical  observations  of  every  kind, 
which,  not  being  within  the  people's  knowledge, 
can  only  weary  and  disgust  them.  They  may, 
nevertheless,  be  used  when  they  furnish  an  agree- 
able sense  of  the  word,  or  open  some  important 
observation  on  the  subject  itself,  provided  it  be 
done  very  seldom  and  very  pertinently. 

Secondly.  Critical  observations  about  different 
readings,  different  punctuations,  &c.,  must  be 
avoided.  Make  all  the  use  you  can  of  critical 
knowledge  yourself;  but  spare  the  people  the 
account,  for  it  must  needs  be  very  disagreeable 
to  them. 

I  add,  thirdly.  Avoid  philosophical  and  histo- 
rical observations,  and  all  such  as  belong  to  rhe- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  29 

toric  :  or,  if  you  do  use  them,  do  not  insist  on 
them,  and  choose  only  those  which  give  either 
some  hght  to  the  text,  or  heighten  its  pathos 
and  beauty  ;  all  others  must  be  rejected. 

Lastly.  I  say  the  same  of  passages  from  pro- 
fane authors,  or  rahhies,  or  fathers,  with  which 
many  think  they  enrich  their  sermons.  This 
farrago  is  only  a  vain  ostentation  of  learning,  and 
very  often  they  who  fill  their  sermons  with  such 
quotations,  know  them  only  by  relation  of  others. 
However,  I  would  not  blame  a  man  who  should 
use  them  discretely.  A  quotation  not  common, 
and  properly  made,  has  a  very  good  effect. 


CHAPTER  in. 

OF    CONNEXION. 

The  connexion  is  the  relation  of  your  text  to  the 
foregoing  or  following  verses.  To  find  this,  con- 
sider the  scope  of  the  discourse,  and  consult 
commentators:  particularly  exercise  your  own 
good  sense  ;  for  commentators  frequently  trifle, 
and  give  forced  and  far-fetched  connexions,  all 
which  ought  to  be  avoided,  for  they  are  not  na- 
tural :  and  sometimes  good  sense  will  discover 
the  scope  and  design  of  a  passage  far  better  than 
this  kind  of  writers. 


30  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

There  are  texts,  the  connexions  of  which  (I 
own)  it  will  be  sometimes  difficult  to  perceive. 
In  such  a  case  endeavour  to  discover  them  by  fre- 
quent and  intense  meditation,  or  take  that  which 
commentators  furnish  ;  and  among  many  which 
they  give,  choose  that  which  appears  most  natu- 
ral ;  and  if  you  can  find  none  hkely,  the  best  way 
will  be  to  let  the  passage  alone.  The  connexion 
is  a  part  which  must  be  very  little  insisted  on, 
because  the  hearers  almost  always  pass  it  over, 
and  receive  but  little  instruction  from  it. 

When  the  coherence  will  furnish  any  agreeable 
considerations  for  the  illustration  of  the  text,  they 
must  be  put  in  the  discussion  ;  and  this  will  very 
often  happen.  Sometimes  also  you  may  draw 
thence  an  exordium  :  in  such  a  case  the  exordium 
and  connexion  will  be  confounded  together. 

[There  is,  however,  one  point  in  relation  to 
the  connexion  to  which  very  especial  attention 
should  be  paid  ;  and  it  is  this  :  the  text  should 
always  be  taken  according  to  the  precise  sense 
which  it  hears  in  connexion  with  the  context  ;  and 
he  always  treated  in  that  precise  view.  For,  in 
addition  to  this  being  far  more  satisfactory  to 
the  audience,  it  will  give  an  inexhaustible  varie- 
ty to  the  subjects,  and  infuse  into  every  one  of 
them  a  force  and  a  spirit  which  nothing  else 
could  impart.] 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  31 

CHAPTER  IV. 

OF  DIVISION. 

Division,  in  general,  ought  to  be  restrained  to  a 
small  number  of  parts  :  tbey  should  never  ex- 
ceed four  or  five  at  the  most  ;  the  more  admired 
sermons  have  only  two  or  three  parts. 

There  are  two  sorts  of  divisions  which  we 
may  very  properly  make  :  the  first,  which  is  the 
most  common,  is  the  division  of  the  text  into  its 
parts  ;  the  other  is  of  the  discmirse,  or  sermon 
itself,  which  is  made  on  the  text. 

This  last,  that  is  to  say,  the  division  of  a  dis- 
course, is  proper,  when,  to  give  light  to  a  text,  it 
is  necessary  to  mention  many  things,  which  the 
text  supposes  but  does  not  formally  express; 
and  which  must  be  collected  elsewhere,  in  order 
to  enable  you  to  give  in  the  end  a  just  explica- 
tion of  the  text.  In  such  a  case  you  may  divide 
your  discourse  into  two  parts,  the  first  containing 
some  general  considerations  necessary  for  under- 
standing the  text  ;  and  the  second,  the  particular 
explication  of  the  text  itself. 

1.  This  method  is  proper  when  a,  prophecy  of 
the  Old  Testament^  handled  ;  for,  generally,  the 
understanding  of  these  prophecies  depends  on 
many  general  considerations,  which,  by  exposing 


32  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

and  refuting  false  senses,  open  a  way  to  the  true 
explication,  as  appears,  for  instance,  in  Gen. 
iii,  15  ;  "I  will  put  enmity  between  thee 
and  the  woman,  and  between  thy  seed  and 
her  seed;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou 
shalt  bruise  his  heel  ;"  and  on  the  covenant  made 
with  Abraham,  &c.,  <fec.* 

[Agreeably  to  the  different  description  given 
to  this  mode  of  treating  subjects,  namely,  as  be- 
ing topical  in  contradistinction  to  textual,  I  would 
call  this  topic  "  TJie  Jirst  prophecy  relating  to  the 
redemption  of  fallen  man.'"  And,  in  order  to 
bring  forward  the  general  considerations  proper 
for  the  elucidation  of  the  text,  (Gen.  iii,  15,)  it 
might  be  treated  in  some  such  way  as  this  : 
(1.)  The  occasion  on  which  this  prophecy  was 
given.  (Here  state  the  fall  of  Adam,  and  the  con- 
dition of  guilt,  and  misery,  and  helplessness,  to 
which  he  was  reduced.)  (2.)  The  prophecy  itself  ; 
in  which  must  be  marked,  first,  the  import  of  it  ; 
and  then  its  accomplishment  in  the  death  of 
Christ.] 

2.  This  method  is  also  proper  on  a  text  taken 
from  a  dispute,  the  understanding  of  which  must 
depend  on  the  state  of  the  question,  the  hypo- 
theses of  adversaries,  and  the  principles  of  the 

*  These  genera!  considerations  miglit  properly  enougli  form 
tlie  exordium. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  33 

inspired  writers.  All  these  lights  are  previously 
necessary,  and  they  can  only  be  given  by  general 
considerations;  for  example,  Rom.  iii,  28  :  ''We 
conclude  that  a  man  is  justified  by  faith  without 
the  deeds  of  the  law."  Some  general  considera- 
tions must  precede,  which  clear  up  the  state  of 
the  question  between  St.  Paul  and  the  Jews, 
touching  justification  ;  which  mark  the  hypothe- 
sis of  the  Jews  upon  that  subject;  and  which 
discover  the  true  principle  which  St.  Paul  would 
establish:  so  that  in  the  end  the  text  may  be 
clearly  understood. 

[This  topic  might  be  called,  St.  PauVs  argu- 
ment on  the  subject  of  justification  hy  faith. 
And  the  text  (Rom.  iii,  28)  might  be  treated 
thus  :  1.  The  argument  of  St.  Paul  on  this  all- 
important  subject.  (Here  the  grounds  of  his 
argument  and  the  various  steps  of  it  might  be 
stated.)  2.  The  conclusion  founded  upon  it.  (In 
this  the  truth  and  importance  of  the  conclusion 
might  be  opened  and  enforced.)] 

3.  This  method  also  is  proper  in  a  conclusion 
drawn  from  a  long  preceding  discourse  ;  as  for 
example,  Rom.  v,  1  :  "  Therefore  being  justified 
by  faith,  we  have  peace  with  God,  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ."  Some  think  that,  to  manage 
this  text  well,  we  ought  not  to  speak  oî  justifica- 
tion by  faith  ;  but  only  of  that  peace  which  we 
3 


34  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

have  with  God,  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
I  grant,  we  ought  not  to  make  justification  the 
chief  part  of  the  sermon  :  but  the  text  is  a  con- 
chision  drawn  by  the  apostle  from  the  preced- 
ing discourse  ;  and  we  shall  deceive  ourselves, 
if  we  imagine  this  dispute  between  St.  Paul  and 
the  Jews  so  well  known  to  the  people,  that  it  is 
needless  to  speak  of  it  ;  they  are  not,  in  general, 
so  well  acquainted  with  Scripture.  The  dis- 
course then  must  be  divided  into  two  parts,  the 
first  consisting  of  some  general  considerations  on 
the  doctrine  of  justification,  which  St.  Paul 
establishes  in  the  preceding  chapters  ;  and 
the  second,  of  his  conclusion,  "  That,"  being 
thus  justified,  "  we  have  peace  with  God 
through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

[A  more  simple  way  would  be  to  consider, 
1.  The  apostle's  argument,  That  all  were  fallen 
and  needed  a  Saviour  ;  that  God  had  provided 
such  a  Saviour  as  was  wanted  ;  that  all  the  most 
eminent  saints  had  been  justified  solely  by  faith  in 
him.  2.  His  conclusion.  That  there  is  peace  for 
us  through  Christ  ;  arid  that  that  peace  must  be 
obtained  simply  by  faith,  both  in  our  first  accept- 
ance with  him,  and  in  our  subsequent  life  and 
conversation.] 

The  same  may  be  said  of  the  first  verse  of  the 
eighth  of  Romans  :  "  There  is  therefore  now  no 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  35 

condemnation  to  them  that  are  in  Christ  Jesus, 
who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit  ;" 
for  it  is  a  consequence  drawn  from  what  he  had 
been  establishing  before,  [or  of  Rom.  ix,  19-23. 
Which  might  be  treated  thus:  1.  The  point  at 
issue  between  the  objector  and  St.  Paul.  2.  The 
apostle's  determination  of  it,  (in  a  way  of  just  re- 
prehension, and  of  sound  argimient.)  3.  The 
proper  improvement  of  it.] 

4.  The  same  method  is  proper  for  texts  which 
are  quoted  in  the  New  Testament  from  the  Old. 
You  must  prove,  by  general  considerations,  that 
the  text  is  properly  produced,  and  then  you  may 
come  clearly  to  its  explication.  Of  this  kind 
are  Heb.  i,  5,  6,  "  I  will  be  to  him  a  Father,  and 
he  shall  be  to  me  a  Son  :"  ii,  6,  ''  One  in  a  cer- 
tain place  testified,  saying.  What  is  man,  that 
thou  art  mindful  of  him  ?"  iii,  *1,  "  Wherefore,  as 
the  Holy  Ghost  saith.  To-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his 
voice,  harden  not  your  hearts."  There  are  many 
passages  of  this  kind  in  the  New  Testament.  [So, 
€.  g.,  Heb.  ii,  6-8.] 

5.  In  this  class  must  be  placed  divisions  into 
different  respects,  or  different  views.  These,  to 
speak  properly,  are  not  divisions  of  a  text  into 
its  parts,  but  rather  different  applications  which 
are  made  of  the  same  text  to  divers  subjects. 
Typical  texts  should  be  divided  thus.  And  a  great 


36  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

number  of  passages  in  the  Psalms,  which  relate 
not  only  to  David,  but  also  to  Jesus  Christ  :  such 
should  be  considered  first  hterally,  as  they  relate 
to  David  ;  and  then  in  their  mystical  sense,  as 
they  refer  to  the  Lord  Jesus.  [So,  e.  g.,  Exodus 
xxxiv,  35,  where  Moses  puts  on  the  veil,  1.  As 
a  kind  expedient;  2.  As  an  instructive  em- 
blem.] 

There  are  also  typical  passages,  which,  besides 
their  literal  senses,  have  also  figurative  meanings, 
relating  not  only  to  Jesus  Christ,  but  also  to  the 
church  in  general,  and  to  every  believer  in  par- 
ticular ;  or  which  have  different  degrees  of  their 
mystical  accomphshment. 

For  example,  Dan.  ix,  7:  "0  Lord,  righte- 
ousness belongetli  unto  thee,  but  unto  us 
confusion  of  face  as  at  this  day,"  (which  is 
a  very  proper  text  for  a  fast-day,)  must  not 
be  divided  into  parts,  but  considered  in  differ- 
ent views.  1.  In  regard  to  all  men  in  general. 
2.  In  resfard  to  the  Jewish  Church  in  Daniel's 
time.  And  3.  In  regard  to  ourselves  at  this 
present  day. 

So  again,  Heb.  iii,  7,  8  :  ''  To-day,  if  ye  will 
hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts,  as  in  the 
day  of  temptation  in  the  wilderness,"  (which  is 
taken  from  the  ninety-fifth  Psalm,  and  which 
also  is  very  proper  for  a  day  of  censure  or  fast- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  37 

ing,)  cannot  be  better  divided  than  by  referring 
it,  1.  To  David's  time.  2,  St.  Paul's.  And, 
lastly,  to  our  own. 

As  to  the  division  of  the  text  itself  :  sometimes 
the  order  of  the  words  is  so  clear  and  natural, 
that  no  division  is  necessary  ;  you  need  only 
follow  simply  the  order  of  the  words.  As,  for 
example,  Eph.  i,  3  :  "  Blessed  be  the  God  and 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  bless- 
ed us  with  all  spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly 
places  in  Christ."  It  is  not  necessary  to  divide 
this  text,  because  the  words  divide  themselves  ; 
and  to  explain  them  we  need  only  follow  them. 
Here  is  a  grateful  acknowledgment,  "  Blessed  be 
God."  The  title  under  which  the  apostle  blesses 
God,  "  The  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 
The  reason  for  which  he  blesses  him,  because 
"he  hath  blessed  us."  The  plenitude  of  this 
blessing,  "with  all  blessings."  The  nature  or 
kind,  signified  by  the  term  "spiritual."  The 
place,  where  he  hath  blessed  us,  "  in  heavenly 
places."  In  whom  he  hath  blessed  us,  "in 
Christ."  Remark,  as  you  go  on,  that  there  is  a 
manifest  allusion  to  the  first  blessing,  wherewith 
God  blessed  his  creatures,  when  he  first  created 
them.  Gen.  i.  For  as  in  the  first  creation  he 
made  all  things  for  his  own  glory,  Prov.  xvi,  4  : 
"The  Lord  hath  made  all  things  for  himself:" 


88  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

SO  in  this  new  creation,  the  end,  and  perpetual 
exercise  of  the  believer,  ought  to  be  to  "  bless  and 
glorify  God."  All  things  in  nature  bless  God 
as  their  Creator  :  but  we  bless  him  as  "  the  Fa- 
ther of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  God  blessed 
the  creation  immediately,  because  it  was  his  own 
work  :  here,  in  like  manner,  he  blesses  us,  be- 
cause we  are  his  own  new  creation  :  "  We  are," 
says  the  apostle,  "  his  workmanship,  created  in 
Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works."  Chapter  ii,  10. 
There  the  Lord  divided  his  blessing,  giving  to 
every  creature  a  different  blessing  :  he  said  to  the 
earth,  "  Bring  forth  grass,  the  herb  yielding  seed, 
and  the  fruit-tree  yielding  fruit  ;"  to  the  fishes 
of  the  sea  and  to  the  fowls  of  the  air,  "  Be  fruit- 
ful and  multiply;"  and  to  man  he  said,  "Be 
fruitful  and  multiply,  and  replenish  the  earth, 
and  subdue  it,  and  have  dominion:"  here  be- 
lievers have  every  one  his  whole  blessing,  for 
each  possesseth  it  entirely.  The  creatures  then 
received  but  an  imperfect  blessing  :  but  we  have 
received  one  as  full  and  entire  as  God  could 
communicate  to  creatures.  Their  blessing  was 
in  the  order  of  nature  a  temporal  blessing  :  ours 
in  the  order  of  grace  a  spiritual  blessing.  There 
upon  earth  ;  here  in  heavenly  places.  There  in 
Adam  ;  h&re  in  Christ. 

It  may  also  be  remarked,  that  the  apostle  al- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  39 

ludes  to  the  blessing  of  Abraham,  to  whom  God 
said,  "  In  thy  Seed  shall  all  the  families  of  the 
earth  be  blessed  ;"  and  a  comparison  may  very 
well  be  made  of  the  temporal  blessings  of  the 
Israelites,  with  those  spiritual  benefits,  which  we 
receive  by  Jesus  Christ. 

[The  editor  considers  the  preceding  illustra- 
tion as  by  no  means  proper,  because  the  subject 
is  lost  sight  of  through  an  undue  attention  to  the 
words.  He  would  never  on  any  consideration 
whatever  have  the  subject  frittered  away  in  this 
manner  :  he  would  substitute  in  its  place  such 
an  exposition  as  is  briefly  given  in  the  fol- 
lowing on  1  Peter  v,  10,  11:  "But  the  God 
of  all  grace,  who  hath  called  us  unto  his  eternal 
glory  by  Christ  Jesus,  after  that  ye  have  suffered 
awhile,  make  you  perfect,  stablish,  strengthen, 
settle  you.  To  him  be  glory  and  dominion  for 
ever  and  ever.    Amen." 

We  would  call  your  attention  to  this  most  en- 
dearing character  of  God.  (Whatever  grace  you 
need,  he  is  the  God  of  that  very  grace  as  much 
as  if  his  whole  nature  consisted  in  it.)  But,  not 
to  rest  in  this  view  of  what  he  is  in  himself,  we 
would  lead  you  especially  to  contemplate  the  dis- 
plays which  he  has  already  given  you  of  his  grace. 
(Go,  my  Son,  and  die  for  them,  and  invite  them  to 
a  participation  of  my  glory  :  and,  Go,  my  Spirit, 


40  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

reveal  my  Son  in  them,  and  by  thine  influence 
draw  them  unto  me.)  Do  not  however  imagine  thai 
any  sufferings  you  may  experience  in  the  way  to 
glory,  at  all  derogate  from  his  grace.  (They  are 
permitted  for  your  good  :  and  they  are  even  sent 
as  tokens  of  his  love,  and  as  most  honourable 
marks  of  distinction.)  See  what  is  the  end  he 
aims  at  in  all  his  dispensations  toward  you,  (as 
the  oak  by  tempests  is  made  to  take  root,  so  are 
you  strengthened  by  your  trials,  and  by  the  grace 
imparted  under  them.)  And  now,  what  is  the 
disposition  of  your  minds  toivard  this  gracious 
God  ?  (Methinks,  it  accords  with  the  apostle's  ; 
"  To  him  be,"  &c.  Methinks,  every  mouth  and 
every  heart  abeady  attests  this  by  a  silent,  but 
devout,  Amen.) 

Here  it  will  be  perceived,  the  subject  is  adhered 
to,  at  the  same  time  that  the  order  of  the  words 
is  followed.  If  this  be  not  done,  the  whole  ser- 
mon will  be  mere  rhapsody.] 

Most  texts,  however,  ought  to  be  formally  di- 
vided; for  which  purpose  you  must  principally 
have  regard  to  the  order  of  nature,  and  put  that 
division,  which  naturally  precedes,  in  the  first 
place  ;  and  the  rest  must  follow,  each  in  its  pro- 
per order.  This  may  easily  be  done  by  reducing 
the  text  to  a  categorical  proposition,  beginning 
with  the  subject,  passing  to  the  attribute,  and 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEKMON.  41 

then  to  the  other  terms  :  your  judgment  will 
direct  you  how  to  place  them. 

If,  for  example,  I  were  to  preach  from  Heb. 
X,  10:  "By  the  which  will  we  are  sanctified, 
through  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ 
once  for  all  ;"  I  should  not  think  it  proper  to 
speak  first  of  the  will  of  God,  then  of  our  sanc- 
tification, and  lastly  of  the  cause  of  our  sanctifi- 
cation, which  is,  the  oblation  of  the  body  of 
Jesus  Christ.  It  would  be  much  better  to  re- 
duce the  text  to  a  categorical  proposition  ;  thus. 
The  offering  of  the  hodij  of  Jesus  Christ,  once 
made,  sanctifies  us  hy  the  loill  of  God.  For  it  is 
more  natural  to  consider,  1.  The  nearer  and  more 
immediate  cause  of  our  acceptance,  which  is,  the 
oblation  of  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ.  2.  Its  effect, 
our  sanctification.  3.  Its  first  and  more  remote 
cause,  which  makes  it  produce  this  effect,  the 
tvill  of  God. 

[The  editor  wishes  the  student  to  pause  here, 
and  to  avail  himself  fully  of  the  hint  just  thrown 
out,  of  reducing  a  subject  to  a  categoriccd  proposi- 
tion, and  then  treating  it  in  its  natural  order. 

This  is,  in  fact,  the  great  secret  (so  to  speak) 
of  all  composition  for  the  pulpit.  Every  text, 
whether  long  or  short,  must  be  reduced  to  a 
categorical  proposition  :  1st.  In  order  to  preserve 
a  perfect  unity  in  the  subject;  and,  2dly.  In 


42  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

order  to  take  it  up  and  prosecute  it  in  an  orderly 
manner. 

The  manner  of  reducing  everything  to  a  simple 
proposition  is  here  well  illustrated.  If  the  pas- 
sage contain  a  great  diversity  of  matter,  the 
simple  proposition  should  declare  its  main  scope 
only  ;  and  the  other  points  which  are  contained 
in  the  text  should  be  no  farther  noticed  than  as 
they  elucidate  the  one  great  point  which  is  in- 
tended to  be  considered. 

The  Rules  which  the  Editor  would  give  for  the  Coin- 
position  of  a  Sermon  are  these  : — 

1.  Take  for  your  subject  that  which  you  believe 
to  be  the  mind  of  God  in  the  passage  before 
you. 

(Be  careful  to  understand  the  passage  thorough- 
ly ;  and  regard  nothing  but  the  mind  of  God 
in  it.) 

2.  Mark  the  character  of  the  passage. 

(It  may  be  more  simple,  as  a  declaration,  a  pre- 
cept, a  promise,  a  threatening^  an  invitation, 
an  appeal  ;  or  more  complex,  as  a  cause  and 
effect,  a  principle  and  a  consequence,  an  ac- 
tion and  a  motive  to  that  action  :  and,  what- 
ever be  the  character  of  the  text,  (especially  if 
it  be  clearly  marked,)  let  that  direct  you  in  the 
arrangement  of  your  discourse  upon  it.     (See 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  43 

what  Mr.  Claude  says  near  the  beginning  of 
chap.  V.) 

For  instance,  1  John  iv,  18  :  ''There  is  no 
fear  in  love  ;  but  perfect  love  casteth  out  fear, 
because  fear  hath  torment.  He  that  feareth 
is  not  made  perfect  in  love." 

This  passage  should  not  be  treated  in  a 
common-place  way  of  showing,  1st.  What  this 
love  is  ;  2d.  What  is  the  fear  which  it  casts 
out  ;  and,  3d,  How  it  casts  out  this  fear. 
The  passage  is  intended  to  show  the  influence 
of  the  love  of  God  upon  the  soul,  and  to  set 
it  forth  as  a  test  of  our  attainments  in  true 
piety  ;  and  therefore  the  scope  and  intent  of 
it  should  be  seized  as  the  groundwork  of  the 
division.  Thus  :  Consider  the  love  of  God  ; 
1.  Its  influence  as  a  principle,  (casting  out  all 
slavish  fear  ;)  ^nd,  2.  Its  importance  as  a  test, 
(enabling  us,  by  means  of  its  influence  in  this 
respect,  to  estimate  the  precise  measure  of 
our  attainments.) 

3.  Mark  the  spirit  of  the  passage. 

(It  may  be  tender  and  compassionate,  or  indig- 
nant, or  menacing  ;  but  whatever  it  be,  let 
that  he  the  spirit  of  your  discourse.  To  be 
tender  on  an  indignant  passage,  or  indignant 
on  one  that  is  tender,  would  destroy  half  the 
force  and  beauty  of  the  discourse.     The  soul 


44  AN'  -SSAY  ON  THE 

should  be  filled  with  the  subject,  and  breathe 
out  the  very  spirit  of  it  before  the  people. 
As  God's  ambassadors,  we  should  speak  all 
that  he  speaks,  and  «5  he  sjwaTcs  it.  God  him- 
self should  be  heard  in  us  and  through  us.) 

The  true  meaning  of  the  text  should  he  the 
warp,  which  pervades  the  whole  piece  ;  and 
the  words  should  he  the  woof  that  is  to  be  in- 
terwoven, so  as  to  form  one  connected  and 
continued  whole. 

The  spirit  of  the  words  should  pervade  the 
discourse  upon  them.  Whatever  peculiarity- 
there  be  either  in  the  matter  or  manner  of  the 
text,  that  should  be  transfused  into  the  dis- 
course, and  bear  the  same  measure  of  pro- 
minence in  the  sermon  as  it  bears  in  the  text 
itself. 

Take  for  instance,  Psa.  cxlvii,  11:''  The  Lord 
taketh  pleasure  in  them  that  fear  him,  in  those 
that  hope  in  his  mercy  ;"  you  would  give  the 
sense  of  the  text,  if  you  were  to  set  forth, 
1st.  The  characters  described  ;  and,  2d.  God's 
favour  toward  them  :  but  if  you  were  to  show 
from  that  text,  1st.  How  low  God  descends  for 
the  ohjects  of  his  favour  ;  and,  2d.  How  high 
he  soars  in  his  regards  toward  them;  you 
would  mark,  and  every  one  of  your  audience 
would  feel,  the  spirit  of  them.     If  the  reader 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  45 

consult  the  editor's  discourse  on  Johni,  45,  he 
^will  find  that  the  spirit  of  the  text,  that  is,  the  joy 
expressed  in  it,  serves  as  a  foundation  for  one- 
half  of  the  discourse.  So  also,  if  he  will  con- 
sult the  discourse  on  Jer.  v,  23,  24,  he  will 
find  that  the  spirit  of  that  text  gives  the  en- 
tire tone  to  the  subject.  The  common  way 
of  treating  that  text  would  be  to  consider, 
1.  The  mercies  which  God  has  vouchsafed  to 
us;  and  2.  The  effect  which  they  ought  to 
produce  upon  us.  But  with  such  a  division 
of  the  subject,  the  vituperative  spirit  of  it 
would  be  comparatively  lost. 

If  these  few  hints  be  thoroughly  understood 
and  duly  attended  to,  the  composition  of  a 
sermon,  which  is  supposed  to  be  so  difficult, 
will  become  extremely  easy.     And  the  editor 
cannot  render  the  student  a  greater  service, 
than  by  entreating  him  to  fix  these  short  rules 
deeply  in  his  mind  ;  and  when  studying  for  the 
pulpit,  carefully  to  seize  the  sense,  the  charac- 
ter, and  the  spirit  of  his  text.] 
It  remains  to  be  observed,  that  there  are  two 
natural  orders,  one  natural  in  regard  to  subjects 
themselves,  the  other  natural  in  regard  to  us. 
The  first  considers  everything  in  its  natural  situa- 
tion, as  things  are  in  themselves,  without  any  re- 
gard to  our  knowledge  of  them  ;  the  other,  which 


46  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

I  call  natural  in  regard  to  us,  observes  the  situa- 
ation  which  things  have  as  they  appear  in  our 
minds,  or  enter  into  our  thoughts.  For  example  ; 
in  the  last-mentioned  text,  the  natural  order  of 
things  would  require  the  proposition  thus  :  By 
the  will  of  God  the  offering  of  the  body  of  Christ 
sanctifies  us;  for,  1.  The  will  of  God  is  the  de- 
cree of  his  good  pleasure  to  send  his  Son  into 
the  world.  2.  The  oblation  of  Jesus  Christ  is 
the  first  effect  of  this  will.  And  3.  Our  satisfac- 
tion is  the  last  effect  of  his  oblation  by  the  will 
of  God.  On  the  contrary,  the  natural  order  in 
regard  to  us  is,  1.  The  offering.  2.  The  sanctifi- 
cation, which  it  produces.  And,  lastly,  the  will 
of  God,  which  gives  it  this  efficacy. 

When  in  any  text  the  natural  order  of  things 
differs  from  that  which  regards  our  knowledge 
of  them,  we  may  take  that  way  which  we  like 
best;  however,  I  believe,  it  would  be  best  to 
follow  that  of  our  knowledge,  because  it  is  easiest, 
and  clearest  for  the  common  people. 

[James  i,  18,  "Of  his  own  will  begat  he  us 
with  the  word  of  truth,  that  we  should  be  a  kind 
of  first-fruits  of  his  creatures,"  speaks  of  the  con- 
version of  souls  to  God  :  and  it  might  be  taken 
in  either  way, — In  its  natural  order  as  it  is  in 
itself,  thus  :  1 .  The  source  from  whence  conver- 
sion flows.    2.  The  means  by  which  it  is  effected. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  47 

3.  The  end  for  which  it  is  wrought.  Or, — In 
the  order  which  is  natural  in  regard  to  us,  thus  : 
1.  God's  design  respecting  his  people.  (That 
they  may  be  consecrated  to  him,  as  the  first- 
fruits  were.)  2.  The  way  in  which  he  effects  it. 
(He  begets  them  by  his  word  and  Spirit.)  3.  The 
true  source  and  origin  of  this  mercy.  (His  own 
sovereign  will  and  pleasure.)  But  the  order 
which  is  natural  with  regard  to  us  is  preferable  ; 
and  will  be  found  both  more  easy  and  more  in- 
structive than  the  other.] 

There  are  texts  Avhich  contain  the  end  and  the 
means  ;  the  cause  and  the  effect  ;  the  principle, 
and  the  consequence  deduced  from  the  principle  ; 
the  action,  and  the  principle  of  the  action  ;  the 
occasion,  and  the  motive  of  the  occasion:  in 
these  cases  it  is  arbitrary  either  to  begin  with 
the  means,  and  afterward  treat  of  the  end  ;  with 
the  effect,  and  proceed  to  the  cause,  and  so  on  ; 
or  to  follow  the  contrary  order.  For  instance, 
2  Tim.  ii,  10  :  "  Therefore  I  endure  all  things  for 
the  elect's  sake,  that  they  may  also  obtain  the 
salvation  which  is  in  Christ,  with  eternal  glory." 
It  is  plain  that  the  text  has  three  parts  :  the 
sufferings  of  the  apostle  ;  the  end  he  proposes  ; 
and  the  principle,  from  which  he  proposes  this 
end.  The  order  is  then  arbitrary  :  you  may 
either  speak,  first,  of  St,  Paul's  love  to  the  elect  ; 


48  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

secondly,  of  the  salvation  which  he  desired  they 
might  obtain  in  Jesus  Christ;  and,  thirdly,  of 
the  sufferings  which  he  endured  in  order  to  their 
obtaining  it  :  or,  first,  of  his  sufferings  ;  secondly, 
of  the  end  which  he  proposed  in  them,  the  salva- 
tion of  the  elect  with  eternal  glory  ;  and,  thirdly, 
of  his  love  for  the  elect,  w^hich  is  the  principle. 

But  though,  in  general,  you  may  follow  which 
of  the  two  orders  you  please,  yet  there  are  some 
texts  that  determine  the  division,  as  Phil,  ii,  1 3  : 
"  It  is  God  who  worketh  effectually  in  you,  both 
to  will  and  to  do,  of  his  own  good  pleasure." 
There  are,  it  is  plain,  three  things  to  be  discuss- 
ed: the  action  of  God's  grace  upon  men — God 
worketh  effectuallg  in  you  ;  the  effect  of  his  grace 
— to  will  and  to  do  ;  and  the  spring  or  source  of 
the  action — according  to  his  good  pleasure.  I 
think  the  division  would  not  be  proper  if  we  were 
to  treat,  1.  Oi  (joài!^  pleasure.  2.  Of  his  ^race. 
And,  3.  Of  the  will  and  works  of  men.  I  should 
rather  begin  with  volition  and  action,  which  are  the 
effects  of  grace  ;  then  I  should  speak  of  the  grace 
itself,  which  produces  willing  and  doing  in  us 
effectually  ;  and,  lastly,  of  the  source  of  this  grace, 
which  is  the  good  pleasure  of  God.  In  short,  it 
is  always  necessary  to  consult  good  sense,  and 
never  to  be  so  conducted  by  general  rules  as  not 
to  attend  to  particular  circumstances. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  49 

ALbove  ail  things,  in  divisions,  take  care  of  put- 
ting anything  in  the  first  part  which  supposes 
the  understanding  of  the  second,  or  which  obliges 
you  to  treat  of  the  second  to  make  the  first  un- 
derstood ;  for  by  these  means  you  will  throw 
yourself  into  a  great  confusion,  and  be  obliged  to 
make  many  tedious  repetitions.  You  must  endea- 
vour to  disengage  the  one  from  the  other  as  well 
as  you  can  ;  and  when  your  parts  are  too  closely 
connected  with  each  other,  place  the  most  de- 
tached first,  and  endeavour  to  make  that  serve 
for  a  foundation  to  the  explication  of  the  second, 
and  the  second  to  the  third  ;  so  that  at  the  end 
of  your  explication  the  hearer  may  with  a  glance 
perceive,  as  it  were,  a  perfect  body,  or  a  finish- 
ed building  :  for  one  of  the  greatest  excellences 
of  a  sermon  is,  the  harmony  of  its  component 
parts, — that  the  first  leads  to  the  second,  the 
second  serves  to  introduce  the  third  I  that  they 
which  go  before,  excite  a  desire  for  those  which 
are  to  follow  ;  and,  in  a  word,  that  the  last  has  a 
special  relation  to  all  the  others,  in  order  to  form 
in  the  hearers'  minds  a  complete  idea  of  the  whole. 
This  cannot  be  done  with  all  sorts  of  texts, 
but  with  those  only  which  are  proper  to  form 
such  a  design  upon.  Remember,  too,  it  is  not 
enough  to  form  such  a  plan,  it  must  also  be  hap- 
pily executed. 


60  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

You  will  often  find  it  necessary  in  texts 
which  you  reduce  to  categorical  propositions,  to 
treat  of  the  subject,  as  well  as  of  the  attribute  : 
then  you  must  make  of  the  subject  one  part. 
This  will  always  happen  when  the  subject  of  the 
proposition  is  expressed  in  terms  that  want  ex- 
plaining, or  which  furnish  many  considerations. 
For  example  :  "He  that  abideth  in  me,  and  I  in 
him,  the  same  bringeth  forth  much  fruit,"  This 
is  a  categorical  proposition,  and  you  must  needs 
treat  of  the  subject — he  ivho  abides  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  in  ivhom  Jesus  Christ  abides.  So  again  : 
"  He  that  belie veth  in  me,  hath  everlasting  life." 
"  He  that  eatetli  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood, 
abideth  in  me,  and  I  in  him."  "  There  is,  there- 
fore, now  no  condemnation  to  them  that  are  in 
Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but 
after  the  -Spirit."  "  If  any  man  be  in  Christ,  he- 
is  a  new  creature."  The  two  last  ought  to  be 
reduced  to  categorical  propositions,  the  subjects 
of  which  are,  they  who  are  in  Christ.  In  these, 
and  in  all  others  of  the  same  kind,  the  subject 
must  make  one  part,  and  must  also  be  consider- 
ed first  ;  for  it  is  more  natural,  as  Avell  as  most 
agreeable  to  the  rules  of  logic,  to  begin  with  the 
subject  of  a  proposition.  Sometimes  it  is  neces- 
sary not  only  to  make  one  part  of  the  subject, 
and  another  of  the  attribute  :  but  also  to  make  a 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  51 

third  of  the  connexion  of  the  subject  toith  the  attri- 
bute. In  this  case,  you  may  say,  after  you  have 
observed  in  the  first  place  the  subject,  and  in  the 
second  the  attribute,  that  you  will  consider  in 
the  third  the  entire  sense  of  the  whole  proposition  : 
this  must  be  done  in  these  texts  :  ''If  any  man 
be  in  Christ,  he  is  a  new  creature."  *'  He  that 
beheveth  in  me  hath  eternal  life,"  &c. 

[This  needs  clearer  elucidation.  Take  2  Cor. 
iv,  lY,  18:  "Our  light  affliction,  which  is  but 
for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  exceed- 
ing and  eternal  weight  of  glory  ;  while  we  look 
not  at  the  things  which  are  seen,  but  at  the 
things  which  are  not  seen  :  for  the  things  which 
are  seen  are  temporal,  but  the  things  which  are 
not  seen  are  eternal." 

Here  is  delineated  the  Christian's  character  : 
and  it  would  be  proper  to  consider:  1.  The 
disposition  he  cultivates — heavenly-mindedness, 
2.  The  privilege  he  enjoys — to  have  his  afflictions 
sanctified.  3.  The  connexion — it  is  the  disposition 
that  makes  the  affliction  light,  which  would  other- 
wise be  heavy  ;  and  that  brings  the  blessing  of 
God  upon  it,  which  otherwise  it  would  not  have. 

The  two  first  heads  alone  are  expressly  men- 
tioned in  the  text,  but  without  the  third  they 
would  have  no  unity  :  whereas  the  third  head 
consolidates  them  into  one  important  subject. 


62  AN   ESSAY  ON  THE 

There  are  occasions  whereon  the  connexion 
between  the  parts  of  a  text  may  make  the  entire 
subject  of  the  discourse.  For  instance,  Psa. 
cxxxvi,  5,Q\  "  They  that  sow  in  tears  shall  reap 
in  joy.  He  that  goeth  on  his  way  weeping, 
bearing  precious  seed,  shall  doubtless  come  again 
with  rejoicing,  bringing  his  sheaves  with  him." 
Here  you  might  notice,  1.  The  events  connected  ; 
and,  2.  The  certainty  and  blessedness  of  this 
connexion.  Under  the  first  head  you  might  show 
that  tears  are  the  proper  seed  for  a  Christian  to 
sow,  and  that  he  is  constantly  sowing  them; 
and  in  the  second  head  you  might  show  that  in 
the  text  the  affirmation  is  repeated,  and  then 
confirmed  by  the  word  "  doubtless,"  and  that  the 
joys  of  heaven  would  amply  recompense  the 
sorrows  of  this  transient  world. 

Sometimes  there  are,  in  texts  reduced  to  cate- 
gorical propositions,  terms  which  in  the  schools 
are  called  syncategorematica  ;  and  they  relate 
sometimes  to  the  subject,  and  sometimes  to  the 
attribute.^ 

When  in  a  text  there  are  several  terms  which 
need  a  particular  explanation,  and  which  cannot 
be  explained  without  confusion,  or  without  di- 

*  Syncategorematica.  Of  this  kind  are  those  words  which  of 
themselves  signify  nothing,  but  in  conjunction  with  otliers  in  a 
proposition  are  very  significant. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  53 

viding  tlie  text  into  too  many  parts,  then  I  would 
not  divide  the  text  at  all  :  but  I  would  divide  the 
discourse  into  two  or  three  parts  ;  and  I  would 
propose,  first,  to  explain  the  terms,  and  then  the 
subject  itself.  This  would  be  necessary  on  Acts 
ii,  27:  "Thou  wilt  not  leave  my  soul  in  the 
grave,  neither  wilt  thou  suflFer  thy  Holy  One  to 
see  corruption."  To  discuss  this  text  properly, 
I  think,  the  discourse  should  be  divided  into  three 
parts  :  the  first  consisting  of  some  general  con- 
siderations, to  prove  that  the  text  relates  to  Jesus 
Christ,  and  that  Peter  alleged  it  properly  ;  the 
second,  of  some  particular  considerations  on  the 
terms — soul,  which  signifies  life;  grave,  which 
also  signifies  hell,  (on  which  the  Church  of  Rome 
grounds  her  opinion  of  Christ's  descent  into  what 
her  divines  call  limhus  patrum  f)  holy,  which  in 
this  place  signifies  immortal,  unalterable,  inde- 
structible ;  corruption,  which  means  not  the  moral 
corruption  of  sin,  but  the  natural  corruption  of 
the  body  :  finally,  we  must  examine  the  subject 
itself — the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 

There  are  many  texts  in  discussing  which  it  is 
not  necessary  to  treat  of  either  subject  or  attri- 
bute; but  all  the  discussion  depends  on  the 
terms  syncategorematica.  For  example,  John 
iii,  16  :  <*  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave 
his  only-begotten  Son,  that  whosoever  believeth 


54  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  eternal  Hfe." 
The  categorical  proposition  is,  God  loved  the 
world  ;  yet  it  is  neither  necessary  to  insist  much 
on  the  term  God,  nor  to  speak  in  a  common- 
place way  of  the  love  of  God  :  but  di\'ide  the 
text  into  two  parts  ;  first,  the  gift  which  God  in 
his  love  hath  made  of  his  Son;  secondly,  the 
end  for  which  he  gave  him — "  that  whosoever 
believeth  in  him  should  not  perish,  but  have 
everlasting  life."  In  the  first,  you  must  show 
how  Jesus  Christ  is  the  gift  of  God  :  1.  In  that 
he  did  not  come  by  principles  of  nature.  2.  In- 
asmuch as  there  was  nothing  among  men  to  merit 
it.  3.  In  that  there  was  nothing  among  men  to 
excite  even  the  least  regard  of  any  kind.  4.  There 
was  not  the  least  proportion  between  us  and  so 
great  a  gift.  But,  5.  There  was,  on  the  contrary, 
an  infinite  disproportion  ;  and  not  only  a  dispro- 
portion, but  an  opposition  and  a  contrariety. 
vThen  pass  to  the  cause  of  this  gift,  which  is  love  ; 
and  after  having  observed  that  it  was  a  love  of 
complacence,  for  which,  on  the  creature's  part, 
no  reason  can  be  rendered,  particularly  press 
the  term  so,  and  display  the  greatness  of  this 
love  by  many  considerations.  Then  go  to  the 
second  point,  and  examine,  1.  The  fruit  of 
Christ's  mission — the  salvation  of  man;  ex- 
pressed negatively,  that  he  should  7iot  perish; 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEEMON.  55 

ând  positively,  that  he  should  have  eternal  life. 
Speak  of  these  one  after  another.  After  this 
observe,  2.  For  whom  the  benefit  of  Christ's 
mission  is  ordained — believers.  And,  lastly,  en- 
large on  the  word  whosoever,  which  signifies  two 
things  :  1.  That  no  believer  is  excluded  from  the 
benefits  of  Jesus  Christ  ;  and,  2.  That  no  man, 
as  such,  is  excluded  from  faith  ;  for  all  are  in- 
differently called. 

[This  being,  if  not  a  very  important,  yet  some- 
what of  a  curious,  rule,  the  editor  thinks  it  not 
inexpedient  to  add  one  or  two  more  illustrations 
of  it.  John  XV,  15  :  "  Henceforth  I  call  you  not 
servants — but  friends,"  &c.  The  force  of  this 
passage  depends  on  the  word  Henceforth.  To 
mark  it,  show,  I.  The  privileges  of  the  Jewish 
Church,  (As  his  servants,  they  were  admitted 
into  his  house,  instructed  in  their  duty,  protected 
in  the  discharge  of  it,  and  rewarded  for  their 
services  ;  and  these  were  great,  inestimable  pri- 
vileges, when  compared  with  the  blindness, 
rebellion,  and  misery,  of  the  heathen  world.) 
II.  The  superior  privileges  of  the  Christian 
Church.  Great  as  were  the  privileges  of  the  Jewish 
Church,  they  were  nothing  in  comparison  of  ours. 
Consider,  1.  Our  superior  liff ht.  What  the  Jews 
were  taught  was  dark,  shadowy,  typical:  the 
prophets  themselves  understood  not  their  own, 


56  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

prophecies.  1  Pet.  i,  10,  11.  But  the  darkness 
is  past,  and  the  true  light  now  shineth  ;  and  the 
whole  mystery  of  godliness  is  fully  revealed. 
2.  Our  superior  liberty.  The  Jews  were  kept 
at  a  distance  from  (rod,  Heb.  xii,  18-22;  but 
we  have  the  nearest  access  to  him.  Verses  22-24. 
The  high  priest  alone  could  enter  the  most  holy 
place  ;  but  now  every  one  of  us  may.  Compare 
Heb.  ix,  7,  8,  with  x,  19-22.  On  this  may  be 
founded  an  exhortation  to  all  :  1.  To  seek  to  be 
brought  into  this  relation  to  Christ.  2.  To  im- 
prove it  for  their  own  highest  interests.  And, 
8.  To  walk  worthy  of  it. 

Another  passage  to  be  treated  in  this  way  may 
be  Exod.  xxxiv,  5  :  "  The  Lord  descended  in  the 
cloud,  and  stood  with  him  there,  and  proclaimed 
the  name  of  the  Lord."  By  comparing  this  with 
Exod.  xxxiii,  21,  22,  it  will  be  seen  that  very  pe- 
culiar stress  is  to  be  laid  on  the  word  there  ;  and 
the  proper  mode  of  treating  it  would  be  this  : 

1.  The  situation  in  which  Moses  was  placed. 
(Here  it  would  be  proper  to  show  that  the  place 
was  the  rock  in  Horeb  ;  which  rock  typified  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  alone  a  fallen  crea- 
ture can  ever  behold  the  face  of  God  and  live.) 

2.  The  revelation  which  God  gave  of  himself  to 
him,  (as  a  God  of  infinite  majesty,  unbounded 
mercy,  and  inflexible  justice.) 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  57 

In  another  passage,  Deut.  xxvii,  26,  "  Cursed 
be  he  that  confirmeth  not  all  the  words  of  this 
law  to  do  them.  And  all  the  people  shall  say. 
Amen  ;"  the  whole  force  of  the  passage  lies  in 
the  word  Amen.'] 

In  texts  of  reasoning,  the  propositions  which 
compose  the  syllogism  must  be  examined  one 
after  another,  and  each  apart. 

Sometimes  it  will  be  even  necessary  to  con- 
sider the  force  of  the  reasoning,  and  to  make 
one  part  of  that  also. 

[In  discoursing  on  Judg.  xiii,  22,  23  :  "  Manoah 
said  unto  his  wife,  We  shall  surely  die,  because 
we  have  seen  God.  But  his  wife  said  unto  him, 
If  the  Lord  were  pleased  to  kill  us,  he  would 
not  have  received  a  burnt-offering  and  a  meat- 
oJBFering  at  our  hands,  neither  would  he  have 
showed  us  all  these  things,  nor  would  as  at  this 
time  have  told  us  such  things  as  these  :"  it  would 
be  proper  to  consider,  I.  Her  argument.  In 
doing  which  you  would  notice  particularly,  1 .  The 
facts  on  which  she  argued,  (which  you  would 
state  from  the  history,  interspersing  them  with 
pertinent  remarks.)  2.  The  argument  she  founded 
on  them  (which,  while  it  showed  the  penetration 
of  her  own  mind,  and  the  strength  of  her  faith, 
was  well  calculated  to  allay  Manoah's  fears.) 
II.  The  force  and  conclusiveness  of  it.     It  was 


58  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

founded,  1.  On  the  goodness  of  God,  (who  had 
given  to  her  such  manifestations  of  himself,  and 
such  promises  to  her:  which  could  never  be  a 
prelude  to  the  exercise  of  his  wrath.)  2.  On 
the  tiTith  of  God,  (who  had  promised  them  a 
child,  and  given  them  directions  in  reference  to 
his  education,  &c.  ;  who  therefore  would  defeat 
his  own  purposes  if  he  were  to  destroy  them  at 
this  time.)  3.  On  the  immutability  of  God, 
(who,  having  given  them  such  tokens  of  his  love, 
would  love  them  to  the  end.)  In  improving 
which  subject  you  might  point  out,  1.  The 
grounds  of  faith — the  promises  and  perfections 
of  God.  2.  The  nature  of  faith — a  simple  reli- 
ance on  God,  and  an  expectation  of  his  promised 
blessings.  3.  The  excellence  of  faith — tranquil- 
lizing the  mind. 

I  would  add,  that  in  some  cases  the  force  of 
the  reasoning  may  even  constitute  the  c/we/part.] 

Sometimes  we  shall  find  a  iwoi^sition  conceal- 
ed, which  it  will  be  proper  to  supply.  You  must 
in  such  a  case  consider  whether  the  hidden  pro- 
position be  important  enough  to  make  a  part, 
which  it  will  sometimes  be,  as  in  Rom.  iv,  1  : 
"What  shall  we  then  say  that  Abraham,  our 
father  as  pertaining  to  the  flesh,  hath  found  ? 
For  if  Abraham  were  justified  by  works,  he  hath 
whereof  to  glory,  but  not  before  God/'     Divide 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  59 

this  text  into  two  parts.  1.  Consider  the  ques- 
tion, "  What  shall  we  then  say  that  Abraham, 
our  father  as  pertaining  to  the  flesh,  hath  found  ?" 
And,  2.  The  solution. 

[I  would  rather  say,  (for  Mr  Claude's  whole 
illustration  of  this  is  but  dark,  and  has  been  ren- 
dered still  more  so  by  the  translator,)  Consider, 
1.  His  unquestionable  statement.  2.  His  obvi- 
ous, though  hidden,  conclusion.  Under  the  first 
head  I  would  mark  the  force  of  his  appeal. 
Thus  :  You  acknowledge  that  you  must  be  jus- 
tified in  the  same  way  that  your  father  Abraham 
was.  But  how  was  he  justified  ?  By  works  ? 
If  so,  he  had  whereof  to  glory.  But  whatever 
he  might  have  to  glory  of  before  men,  he  had 
nothing  before  God  ;  as  the  Scripture  testifies, 
when  it  declares  that  "  his  faith  was  counted  to 
him  for  righteousness." 

Then,  under  the  second  head,  the  hidden  con- 
clusion might  be  fully  and  firmly  stated,  that 
neither  could  they,  nor  any  child  of  man,  be  jus- 
tified by  works. 

Another  example  will  elucidate  this  more  fully. 
Take  Acts  vii,  48-50  :  "  Howbeit  the  Most  High 
dwelleth  not  in  temples  made  with  hands  ;  as 
saith  the  prophet,  Heaven  is  my  throne,  and  earth 
is  my  footstool  :  what  house  will  ye  build  me  ? 
saith  the  Lord  :  or  what  is  the  place  of  my  rest  ? 


60  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Hath  not  my  hand  made  all  these  things?'* 
Here  is  a  hidden  conclusion,  which  it  would  be 
proper  to  bring  forth.  Stephen,  with  exquisite 
tenderness  and  caution,  had  for  a  long  time  kept 
out  of  view  the  ultimate  scope  of  his  discourse. 
But  now  it  began  indistinctly  to  appear  :  and  the 
very  anticipation  of  it  filled  all  his  audience  with 
rage  and  madness  against  him.  Hence,  in  dis- 
coursing on  these  words,  it  would  be  proper  to 
open,  1.  The  passage  cited  :  and,  2.  The  unques- 
tionable inference  to  be  drawn  from  it.  For,  if 
while  the  Mosaic  economy  was  yet  in  all  its 
glory,  God  poured  contempt  upon  the  temple, 
which  was  his  own  more  immediate  residence, 
and  the  place  in  which  above  all  he  was  glorified, 
it  was  clear,  that  his  glory  did  not  depend  on 
that,  or  on  the  economy  connected  with  it  ;  but 
that  it  might  equally  be  advanced  among  the 
Gentiles  who  could  have  no  access  to  that  tem- 
ple, and  be  equally  maintained  by  the  simpler 
institutions  of  Christianity,  when  the  whole  Mo- 
saic economy  should  be  swept  away.  This  was 
the  hidden  proposition  which  Stephen  intended 
to  establish:  and  in  order  to  treat  the  above 
passage  with  effect,  it  would  be  necessary  to 
bring  it  to  light,  and  to  give  it  a  considerable 
prominence  in  the  discussion.] 

There  are  texts  of  reasonmg  which  are  com- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  61 

posed  of  an  objection  and  the  answer,  and  the 
division  of  such  is  plain  ;  for  they  naturally  divide 
into  the  objection  and  the  solution.  As  Rom. 
vi,  1,  2  :  "  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  Shall  ^q 
continue  in  sin,  that  grace  may  abound  ?  God 
forbid.  How  shall  we,  that  are  dead  to  sin,  hve 
any  longer  therein  ?"  Divide  this  into  two  parts, 
the  objection  and  the  answer.  The  objection  is, 
first,  proposed  in  general  terms,  *'  What  shall 
we  say  then?"  2.  In  more  particular  terms, 
"  Shall  we  continue  in  sin  ?"  And,  3.  The  rea- 
son and  ground  of  the  objection,  *'  because  grace 
abounds,"  The  solution  of  the  question  is  the 
same.  In  general,  "  God  forbid."  In  particular, 
*'  How  shall  we  live  in  sin  ?"  And  the  reason, 
''We  are  dead  to  sin." 

[This  arrangement  of  Mr.  Claude's  is  too  tech- 
nical ;  and  would  be  incapable  of  being  formed 
into  a  profitable  discourse.     The  following  may 
perhaps  answer  the  end  somewhat  better. 
I.  The  objection. 

1.  The  ground  of  it — (It  arises  from  the  apos- 
tle's magnifying  the  super-abounding  grace  of 
God.) 

2.  The  validity  of  it — (Were  it  well  founded,  it 
would  utterly  subvert  the  apostle's  statement.) 

II.  The  answer. 

The  character  of  the  true  Christian  is,  that  "  he 


62  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

is  dead  to  sin."  (He  is  dead  to  sin  hxj  profes- 
sion— inasmuch  as  he  professes  both  obedience 
to  Christ  ;  who  died  to  redeem  us  from  it  :  and 
conformity  to  Christ  ;  who  in  all  that  he  did 
or  suffered  is  a  pattern  to  us,  verses  4-11.  He 
is  dead  to  sin  also  hy  experience — as  appears, 
by  the  promises  made  to  him,  ver.  14  ;  by  the 
lives  of  the  first  Christians  ;  and  by  the  objec- 
tions urged  against  him  as  righteous  over- 
much.) From  this  very  character  it  appears 
that  he  cannot  live  in  sin  (allowed  sin  would 
shock  all  his  feelings  ;  give  the  lie  to  all  his 
professions  ;  and  prove  that  he  had  no  part 
in  Christ.  Tlie  apioeal  is  stronger  than  the 
strongest  affirmation.) 
Observe, — 

1.  What  is  the  only  true  mode  of  stating  the 
gospel. 

(If  we  clog  it  in  such  a  manner  as  to  preclude  a 
possibility  of  such  a  cavil  as  this,  we  do  not 
state  it  as  St.  Paul  did.  We  must  not  indeed 
be  unguarded  ;  yet  must  we  declare  the  gos- 
pel in  all  its  freeness  and  in  all  its  fulness.) 

2.  How  diligently  we  should  all  consider  our 
obligations  and  professions. 

(By  not  attending  to  these,  we  are  tempted  to 
act  unworthily.  But  we  should  treat  tempta- 
tions to  sin,  as  a  prince  would  an  overture  or 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  63 

proposal  to  do  any  thing  that  would  disgrace 

even  a  common  beggar.)] 

There  are  some  texts  of  reasoning  which  are 
extremely  difficult  to  divide,  because  they  can- 
not be  reduced  to  many  propositions  without 
confusion,  or  savouring  too  much  of  the  schools, 
or  having  a  defect  in  the  division  ;  in  short,  with- 
out being  unsatisfactory.  In  such  a  case,  let 
ingenuity  and  good  sense  contrive  some  extraor- 
dinary way,  which,  if  proper  and  agreeable, 
cannot  fail  of  producing  a  good  effect.  For  ex- 
ample, John  iv,  10:  "If  thou  Imewest  the  gift 
of  God,  and  who  it  is  that  saith  to  thee.  Give 
me  to  drink,  thou  wouldest  have  asked  of  him, 
and  he  would  have  given  thee  living  water  ;"  I 
think  it  might  not  be  improper  to  divide  it  into  two 
parts  ;  the  first  including  the  general  jyropositions 
contained  in  the  words  ;  and  the  second,  the 
particular  application  of  these  to  the  Samaritan 
woman.  In  the  first,  observe  these  following 
propositions  :  That  Jesus  Christ  is  the  gift  of 
God — That  though  he  asked  for  drink,  he  is  the 
fountain  of  living  water  himself — That  he  is  the 
object  of  our  knowledge,  both  as  the  gift  of  God, 
and  as  the  fount  of  living  water — That  an  appli- 
cation to  him  for  this  living  water,  flows  from 
our  knowledge  of  him — That  he  gives  the  water 
of  life  to  all  who  ask  it.     In  the  second  part  you 


64  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

may  observe,  that  Jesus  Christ  did  not  disdain 
to  converse  with  a  woman,  a  Samaritan  woman, 
a  schismatic,  out  of  the  communion  of  the  visible 
church,  a  very  îvicked  woman,  a  woman  who  in 
her  schism  and  sin  disjncted  against  the  truth — 
That  Jesus  Christ  ijuproved  this  opportunity  to 
teach  her  his  grace,  without  amusing  himself 
with  directly  answering  what  she  said.  You 
may  remark  the  ignorance  of  this  woman  in  re- 
gard to  the  Lord  Jesus  :  she  saw  him  ;  she  heard 
him  ;  but  she  did  not  know  him  :  from  which 
you  may  observe,  that  this  is  the  general  condi- 
tion of  sinners,  who  have  God  always  before 
their  eyes,  yet  never  perceive  him — That  from 
the  woman's  ignorance  arose  her  negligence  and 
loss  of  such  a  fair  opportunity  of  being  instruct- 
ed. Observe  also  the  mercy  of  Jesus  Christ  to- 
ward her;  for  he  even  promised  to  save  her. 
When  he  said,  "  If  thou  wouldest  have  asked  of 
him,  he  would  have  given  thee  hving  water  ;"  it 
was  as  much  as  if  he  had  offered  to  instruct  her. 
Remark,  too,  that  Jesus  Christ  went  even  so  far 
as  to  command  her  to  ask  him  for  living  water  ; 
for  when  he  said,  "  If  thou  wouldest  have  asked 
him,"  he  did  as  much  as  say.  Ask  him  now. — 
Observe,  finally,  that  he  excited  her  to  seek  and 
to  know  him,  and  removed  her  iornorance,  the 
cause  of  all  her  mistakes  and  miseries. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  65 

[Another  text  will  elucidate  this  matter  more 
fully.  Take  Luke  vii,  41-43:  ''There  was  a 
certain  creditor  which  had  two  debtors  :  the  one 
owed  five  hundred  pence,  and  the  other  fifty. 
And  when  they  had  nothing  to  pay,  he  frankly 
forgave  them  both.  Tell  me  therefore,  which 
of  them  will  love  him  most  ?  Simon  answered 
and  said,  I  suppose  that  he,  to  whom  he  forgave 
most.  And  he  said  unto  him.  Thou  hast  rightly 
judged."  Now,  in  treating  this  text  agreeably 
to  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Claude,  one  might  either 
take  broad  ground,  (as  I  would  call  it,)  or  narrow 
ground,  according  as  might  appear  most  suitable 
to  the  persons  to  be  addressed. 

If  broad  ground  were  preferred,  (and  it  would 
be  preferable  for  common  congregations,)  one 
might  consider,  I.  The  occasion.  II.  The  scope. 
And,  III.  The  application  of  the  parable. 

I.  The  occasion. — It  arose  from  the  Pharisee 
condemning  the  woman  for  this  exercise  of 
her  piety.  And  similar  occasion  arises  daily  ; 
since  there  is  no  exercise  of  piety  which  men 
will  not  condemn. 

II.  The  scope — Which  was  to  vindicate  the  wo- 
man, (and  all  who  are  like  her  shall  be  vindi- 
cated by  God  at  the  last  day.) 

III.  The  application — Which  was  to  show  the 
Pharisee  that  his  readiness  to  condemn  the 

5 


66  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

woman  arose  from  an  ignorance  of  his  own 

deserts  ;  and  that  he  himself  ought  to  seek 

after  the  very  graces  which  she  had  exercised. 

If,    on   the    contrary,    narrow   ground    were 

preferred,  and   only  one  or  two  points  in  the 

parable  were  seized,  (which  would  be  better  for 

a  learned  congregation,)  it  might  be  treated  thus  : 

Observe, — 

I.  Men  will  condemn  every  exercise  of  religion. 
Kone  could  have  been  more  blameless  than  hers  ; 

yet  it  provoked  hostility  ;  even  as  Christ  him- 
self did,  and  we  also  must  expect  to  do. 

II.  They  themselves  may  be  condemned  on  their 
own  principles. 

Ought  oiiY  Maker  to  be  served  ?  our  Redeemer 
to  be  loved?  our  obligations  to  be  acknow- 
ledged ?     Then  such  religion  as  hers  is  right.] 
There  are  sometimes  texts  which  imply  many 
important  truths  without  expressing  them;  and 
yet  it  will  be  necessary  to  mention  and  enlarge 
upon  them,  either  because  they  are  useful  on 
some  important   occasion,  or  because  they  are 
important  of  themselves.     Then  the  text  must 
be  divided  into  two  parts,  one  implied,  and  the 
other  expressed.     I  own  this  way  of  division  is 
bold,  and  must  neither  be  abused,  nor  too  often 
used  ;  but  there  are  occasions,  it  is  certain,  on 
which  it  may  be  very  justly  and  agreeably  taken. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEKMON.  67 

A  certain  preaclier,  on  a  fast-day,  having  taken 
for  his  subject  these  words  of  Isaiah,  "  Seek  the 
Lord  while  he  may  be  found,"  divided  his  text 
into  two  parts,  one  implied,  the  other  expressed. 
In  the  Jirst  he  said,  that  there  were  three  im- 
portant truths,  of  which  he  was  obliged  to  speak. 

1.  That  God  was  far  from  us.  2.  That  ?ye  were 
far  from  him.  And,  3.  That  there  was  a  time 
in  which  God  would  not  be  found,  although  we 
sought  him.  He  spoke  of  these  one  after  an- 
other. In  the  first,  he  enumerated  the  afflictions 
of  the  church,  in  a  most  affecting  manner;  ob- 
serving, that  all  these  sad  events  did  but  too 
plainly  prove  the  absence  of  the  favour  of  God. 

2.  He  enumerated  the  sins  of  the  church,  and 
showed  how  distant  we  were  from  God.  And, 
in  the  third  place,  he  represented  that  sad  time, 
when  God's  patience  was,  as  it  were,  wearied 
out;  and  added,  that  then  he  displayed  his 
heaviest  judgments  without  speaking  any  more 
the  language  of  mercy.  At  length,  coming  to 
the  part  expressed,  he  explained  what  it  was  to 
seek  the  Lord;  and  by  a  pathetic  exhortation, 
stirred  up  his  hearers  to  make  that  search.  Final- 
ly, he  explained  what  was  the  time  in  which  God 
would  be  found,  and  renewed  his  exhortations 
to  repentance,  mixing  therewith  hopes  of  par- 
don, and  of  the  blessing  of  God.     His  sermon 


68  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

was  very  much   admired,   particularly   for   its 
order. 

[It  may  not  be  amiss  to  suggest  another  illus- 
tration of  this  also.  Take  1  Cor.  i,  30  :  "  Of  him 
are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto 
us  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption."  Here  we  may  notice, 
I.  What  is  implied — 

1.  That  we  are  destitute  of  all  good  (being  ig- 
norant, guilty,  polluted,  and  enslaved  :) 

2.  That  we  are  incapable  of  acquiring  it  by  any 
powers  of  our  own. 

II.  What  is  expressed — 

1.  We  must  receive  all  from  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 
We  must  be  in  Christ  as  a  branch  in  the  vine. 

But  it  is  Uod  only  that  can  ingraft  us  into 
him,  and  make  him  a  perfect  Saviour  to  us. 
This  is  twice  expressly  declared. 

2.  In  Christ  Jesus  we  may  have  all  the  blessings 
that  we  stand  in  need  of.  He  will  be  to  us 
wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption.] 

In  texts  of  history  divisions  are  easy.  [Take 
for  instance  Acts  ii,  37-39:  "Now  when  they 
heard  this,  they  were  pricked  in  their  heart,  and 
said  imto  Peter  and  to  the  rest  of  the  apostles. 
Men  and  brethren,  what  shall  we  do  ?  Then 
Peter  said  imto  them,  Repent,  and  be  baptized 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  69 

every  one  of  you  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
for  the  remission  of  sins  ;  and  ye  shall  receive 
the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  For  the  promise  is 
imto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that 
are  afar  off,  even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God 
shall  call."  Here  observe, — 
I.  The  inquiry — Mark, 

1.  The  importance  of  it — which  is  infinite  and 
universal. 

2.  The  manner  in  which  it  should  be  made — 
namely,  with  compunction  ;  with  earnestness  ; 
with  a  readiness  to  receive  instruction. 

II.  The  answer — This  consists  of, 

1.  Direction — repent — believe — confess  Christ 
openly. 

2.  Encouragement — This  promise  is  necessary 
for  all — and  made  to  all.  Isa.  xliv,  3,  and  lix, 
21  ;  John  vii,  37-39  ;  Gal.  iii,  14.] 
Sometimes  an  action  is  related  in  all  its  cir- 
cumstances, and  then  you  may  consider  the  action 
in  itself  first,  and  afterward  the  circumstances  of 
the  action. 

Sometimes  it  is  necessary  to  remark  the  occa- 
sion of  an  action,  and  to  make  one  part  of  it. 

Sometimes  there  are  actions  and  words  which 
must  be  considered  separately/. 

Sometimes  it  is  not  necessary  to  make  any  di- 
vision  at  all  :  but  the  order  of  the  history  must 


70  AN  ESSAY  u:n  the 

be  followed.  In  short,  it  depends  on  the  state 
of  each  text  in  particular. 

To  render  a  division  agreeable,  and  easy  to  be 
remembered  by  the  hearer,  endeavour  to  reduce 
it  as  often  as  possible  to  simple  terms.  By  a 
simple  term  I  mean  a  single  word,  in  the  same 
sense  as  in  logic  what  they  call  terminus  simplex 
is  distinguished  from  what  they  call  terminus 
complex.  Indeed,  when  the  parts  of  a  discourse 
are  expressed  in  abundance  of  words,  they  are 
not  only  embarrassing,  but  also  useless  to  the 
hearers,  for  they  camiot  retain  them.  Reduce 
them  then,  as  often  as  you  can,  to  a  single 
term. 

[To  illustrate  the  way  of  simplifying  a  subject, 
which,  if  ill  divided,  would  be  very  complex,  and 
of  making  the  connexion  of  the  parts  clear,  take 
the  following  : — 1  Cor.  i,  4-9  :  "  I  thank  my  God 
always  on  your  behalf,  for  the  grace  of  God 
which  is  given  you  by  Jesus  Christ  ;  that  in 
every  thing  ye  are  enriched  by  him,  in  all  utter- 
ance, and  in  all  knowledge;  even  as  the  testi- 
mony of  Christ  was  confirmed  in  you  :  so  that 
ye  come  behind  in  no  gift  ;  waiting  for  the  coming 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ;  who  shall  also  confirm 
you  unto  the  end,  that  ye  may  be  blameless  in 
the  day  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  God  is  faith- 
ful, by  whom  ye  were  called  unto  the  fellowship 


COMPOiSiTlOis   OF  A  bEEMON.  71 

of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord."     In  these 
words  see, 

I,  The  blessings  which  the  gospel  imjmrts — an 
enlightened  mind  ;  and  a  waiting  spirit. 

II.  The  blessings  which  it  secures — our  continued 
-     preservation  ;  and  our  ultimate  acceptance.] 

Observe  also,  as  often  as  possible,  to  connect 
the  parts  of  your  division  together;  either  by- 
way of  opposition,  or  of  cause  and  effect,  or  of 
action  and  end,  or  action  and  motive,  or  in  some 
way  or  other  ;  for  to  make  a  division  of  many 
parts,  which  have  no  connexion,  is  exceedingly 
offensive  to  the  hearers,  who  will  be  apt  to  think 
that  all  you  say,  after  such  a  division,  is  nonsense  : 
besides,  the  human  mmd  naturally  loving  order, 
it  will  much  more  easily  retain  a  division  in  which 
there  appears  a  connexion. 

[Division  may  sometimes  be  altogether  m'hi- 
trary,  provided  you  attend  to  the  words  and 
matter  of  the  text  in  the  discussion.  For  in- 
stance, on  Matt.  X,  32-39  :  "Whosoever  there- 
fore shall  confess  me  before  men,  him  will  I 
confess  also  before  my  Father  which  is  in  heaven. 
But  whosoever  shall  deny  me  before  men,  him 
will  I  also  deny  before  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven.  Think  not  that  I  am  come  to  send 
peace  on  earth  :  I  came  not  to  send  peace,  but 
a  sword.     For  I  am  come  to  set  a  man  at  vari- 


72  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

ance  against  his  father,  and  the  daughter  against 
her  mother,  and  the  daughter-in-law  against  her 
mother-in-law.  And  a  man's  foes  shall  be  they 
of  his  oAvn  household.  He  that  loveth  father 
or  mother  more  than  me,  is  not  worthy  of  me  ; 
and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than 
me,  is  not  worthy  of  me.  And  he  that  taketh 
not  his  cross,  and  followeth  after  me,  is  not 
worthy  of  me.  He  that  findeth  his  life  shall 
lose  it  :  and  he  that  loseth  his  life  for  my  sake 
shall  find  it."  It  would  be  proper  to  treat  this 
passage  loWiout  any  division  at  all,  or  in  an 
arbitrary  way,  thus  : — 

We  have  here  the  rule  of  Christ's  procedure 
in  the  day  of  judgment — I.  Stated  :  (He  will 
confess  or  deny  us  then,  according  as  we  confess 
or  deny  him  now.)  II.  Vindicated  :  (from  the 
objections,  that  such  a  rule  is  unnecessary  and 
unjust  ;  unnecessary,  since  Christianity  can  pro- 
duce nothing  but  peace  ;  (which  is  not  true  :) 
and  unjust,  because  such  negative  sinfulness  can 
never  deserve  such  heavy  punishment  ;  whereas 
a  person  whose  love  will  not  enable  him  to  lay 
down  his  life  for  Christ,  is  not  worthy  of  him.) 
III.  Confirmed  :  (for  he  only  who  will  lose  his 
life  for  Christ,  shall  find  it  imto  life  eternal.) 

'  This  subject  will  further  illustrate  what  was  said 
before,  and  v/hat  the  reader  should  perfectly  un- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  73 

derstand,  namely,  the  marking  of  the  character  of 
the  text.  Many  good  and  profitable  things  might 
be  said  on  this  passage,  though  it  should  be 
treated  in  a  loose  and  immethodical  way  ;  but  by 
marking  the  text  as  an  announcement  of  the  rule 
of  Christ's  procedure  in  the  last  day,  the  arrange- 
ment is  made  easy,  and  perfect  unity  is  intro- 
duced into  the  whole  discourse.  That  I  call  the 
character  of  the  text. 

But  take  another  example  of  arhitrary  divi- 
sion ;  John  vi,  44  :  ''  No  man  can  come  unto  me, 
except  the  Father,  which  hath  sent  me,  draw 
him."  Instead  of  showing,  I.  What  is  meant 
by  the  Drawings  of  the  Father  ;  and,  II.  Why 
we  cannot  come  to  Christ  without  them  ;  it  would 
be  far  better  to  strike  out  an  arhitrary  division, 
and  to  treat  the  subject  thus  : — 

I.  It  is  difficult  ;  and  therefore  I  will  explain  it. 

II.  It  is  deemed  objectionable  ;  and  therefore  I 
will  assign  the  reasons  of  it. 

III.  It  is  liable  to  abuse  ;  and  therefore  I  will 
guard  it. 

A  subject  so  presented  to  the  minds  of  an 
audience  would  arrest  their  attention  more  than 
if  it  were  set  before  them  in  a  hackneyed  way, 
and  would  open  a  better  field  for  discussion.] 

As  to  subdivisions,  it  is  always  necessary  to 
make  them  ;  for  they  very  much  assist  composi- 


74  AN  EiSiSAY  ON   THE 

tion,  and  diffuse  perspicuity  through  a  discourse  : 
but  it  is  not  always  needful  to  mention  them  ; 
on  the  contrary,  they  must  be  very  seldom  men- 
tioned ;  because  it  would  load  the  hearers'  mind 
with  a  multitude  of  particulars.  Nevertheless, 
when  subdivisions  can  be  made  agreeably,  either 
on  account  of  the  excellence  of  the  matter,  or 
when  it  will  raise  the  hearers'  attention,  or  when 
the  justness  of  parts  harmonize  agreeably  one 
with  another,  you  may  formally  mention  them  : 
but  this  must  be  done  very  seldom  ;  for  the 
hearers  Avould  be  presently  tired  of  such  a  method, 
and  by  that  means  cloyed  of  the  whole. 


CHAPTER  V. 

OF  TEXTS   TO   BE  DISCUSSED   BY  WAY  OF 
EXPLICATION. 

I  PROCEED  now  from  general  to  more  particular 
rules,  and  will  endeavour  to  give  some  precepts 
for  invention  and  disposition. 

I  suppose  then,  in  the  first  place,  that  no  man 
will  be  so  rash  as  to  put  pen  to  paper,  or  begin 
to  discuss  a  text,  till  he  has  well  comprehended 
the  sense  of  it.  I  have  given  no  rule  about  tliis 
before  ;  for  a  man  who  wants  to  be  told  that  he 
ought  not  to  preach  on  a  text  before  he  under- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  75 

stands  it,  ought  at  the  same  time  to  be  informed, 
that  he  is  fitter  for  any  other  profession  than 
that  of  a  minister. 

I  suppose,  secondly,  that  the  student,  having 
well  understood  the  sense  of  his  text,  begins  by 
dividing  it;  and  that,  having  the  several  parts 
before  his  eyes,  he  very  nearly  sees  what  are  the 
subjects  which  he  will  have  to  discuss,^  and,  con- 
sequently, what  ought  to  enter  into  his  compo- 
sition, 

I  suppose,  further,  that  he  is  a  man  not  alto-  '  < 
gether  a  novice  in  divhiity  ;  but  that  he  is  ac- 
quainted with  common-places,  and  the  principal 
questions  of  which  they  treat. 

Supposing  all  these,  the  first  thing  that  I  would 
have  such  a  man  do,  is  to  observe  the  nature  of 
his  text  ;  for  there  are  doctrinal,  historical,  pro- 
phetical, and  typical  texts.  Some  contain  a  com- 
mand, others  a  prohibition;  some  a  promise, 
others  a  threatening  ;  some  a  wish,  others  an  ex- 
hortation ;  some  a  censure,"  others  a  motive  to 
action  ;  some  a  parable,  some  a  reason  ;  some  a 
comparison  of  two  things  together,  some  a  vision, 
some  a  thanksgiving  ;  some  a  description  of  the 
wrath  or  majesty  of  God,  of  the  sun,  or  some 
other  thing  ;  a  commendation  of  the  law,  or  of 
some  person  ;  a  prayer  ;  an  amplification  of  joy 
or  affliction  ;  a  pathetic  exclamation  of  anger, 


76  AE   '^^SSAY  ON  THE 

sorrow,  admiration,  imprecation,  repentance,  con- 
fession of  faith,  patriarchal  or  pastoral  benedic- 
tion, consolation,  &c.  I  take  the  greatest  part 
to  be  mixed,  containing  different  kinds  of  things. 
It  is  very  important  for  a  man  who  would  com- 
pose, to  examine  his  text  well  upon  these  articles, 
and  carefully  to  distinguish  all  its  characters,  for 
in  so  doing  he  will  presently  see  what  way  he 
ought  to  take. 

Having  well  examined  of  what  kind  the  text 
is,  enter  into  the  jnatter,  and  begin  the  composi- 
tion ;  for  which  purpose  you  must  observe,  there 
are  two  general  ways,  or  two  manners  of  com- 
posing. One  is  the  way  of  explication,  the  other 
of  observations:  nor  must  it  be  imagined  that 
you  may  take  which  of  the  two  ways  you  please 
on  every  text,  for  some  texts  must  be  treated  in 
the  exphcatory  method,  and  others  necessarily 
require  the  way  of  observations.  When  you  have 
a  point  of  doctrine  to  treat  of,  you  must  have  re- 
course to  exphcation  ;  and  when  a  text  of  historic, 
the  only  way  is  observation. 

In  discernment  upon  this  article  the  judgment 
of  a  man  consists  ;  for,  as  texts  of  Scripture  are 
almost  infinite,  it  is  impossible  to  give  perfect 
rules  thereupon  ;  it  depends  in  general  on  good 
sense  :  only  this  I  say,  when  we  treat  of  a  plain 
subject,  common  and  known  to  all  the  world,  it 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  77 

is  a  great  absurdity  to  take  the  way  of  explica- 
tion ;  and  when  we  have  to  treat  of  a  difficult 
or  important  subject,  which  requires  explaining, 
it  would  be  equally  ridiculous  to  take  the  way 
of  observations. 

The  difficulty  of  which  we  speak  may  be  con- 
sidered, either  in  regard  to  the  terms  of  the  text 
only,  the  subject  itself  being  clear,  after  the  words 
are  explained  ;  or  in  regard  to  the  subject  only, 
the  terms  themselves  being  very  intelligible  ;  or 
in  regard  to  both  terms  and  things. 

If  the  terms  be  obscure,  we  must  endeavour 
to  give  the  true  sense  :  but  if  they  be  clear,  it 
would  be  trifling  to  affect  to  make  them  so  ;  and 
we  must  pass  on  to  the  difficulty,  which  is  in  the 
subject  itself.  If  the  subject  be  clear,  we  must 
explain  the  terms,  and  give  the  true  sense  of  the 
words.  If  there  appear  any  absurdity  or  diffi- 
culty in  both,  both  must  be  explained  ;  but  always 
begin  with  the  explanation  of  the  terms. 

In  the  explication  of  the  terms,  first  propose 
what  they  'call  ratio  dubitandi,  that  is,  whatever 
makes  the  difficulty.  The  reason  of  doubting, 
or  the  intricacy,  arises  often  from  several  causes. 
Either  the  terms  do  not  seem  to  make  any  sense 
at  all  ;  or  they  are  equivocal,  forming  different 
senses  ;  or  the  sense  which  they  seem  at  first  to 
make,  may  be  perplexed,  improper,  or  contra- 


78  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

dictory  ;  or  the  meaning,  though  clear  in  itself, 
may  be  controverted,  and  exposed  to  cavaliers. 
In  all  these  cases,  after  you  have  proposed  the 
difficulty,  determine  it  as  briefly  as  you  can  ;  for 
which  purpose  avail  yourself  of  criticisms,  notes, 
comments,  paraphrases,  &c.,  and,  in  one  word, 
of  the  labours  of  other  persons. 

If  none  of  these  answer  your  expectation,  en- 
deavour to  find  something  better  yourself;  to 
which  purpose,  examine  all  the  circumstances 
of  the  text,  what  precedes,  what  follows,  the 
general  scope  of  the  discourse,  the  particular 
design  of  the  writer  in  the  place  where  vour 
text  is,  the  subject  of  Avhich  it  treats,  parallel 
passages  of  Scripture,  which  treat  of  the  same 
subject,  or  those  in  which  the  same  expressions 
are  used,  &c.  ;  and  by  these  means  it  is  almost 
impossible  that  you  should  not  content  yourself. 
Above  all,  take  care  not  to  make  of  grammatical 
matters  a  principal  part  ;  but  only  treat  of  them 
as  previously  necessary  for  imderstanding  the 
text. 

To  proceed  from  terms  to  tilings.  They  must, 
as  I  have  said,  be  explained,  when  they  are 
either  difficult  or  important.  There  are  several 
ways  of  exphcation.  You  may  begin  by  refut- 
ing errors,  into  which  people  have  fallen  ;  or 
you  may  fall  upon  the  subject  immediately,  and  so 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  79 

come  to  a  fair  and  precise  declaration  of  the 
truth  ;  and,  after  this,  you  may  dilate  (if  I  may 
venture  to  say  so)  by  a  deduction  of  the  princi- 
ples on  which  the  text  depends,  and  on  the 
essential  relations  in  which  it  ought  to  be  con- 
sidered. 

The  same  method  must  be  taken  when  texts 
are  misunderstood,  and  gross  and  pernicious  er- 
rors adduced.  In  such  a  case,  first  reject  the 
erroneous  sense,  and  (if  necessary)  even  refute 
it,  as  well  by  reasons  taken  from  the  texts,  as  by 
arguments  from  other  topics  ;  and  at  length 
establish  the  true  sense. 

Take,  for  example,  John  xvi,  12,  "I  have  yet 
many  things  to  say  unto  you;  but  ye  cannot 
bear  them  now."  You  must  begin  by  proposing 
and  rejecting  the  false  senses  which  some  an- 
cient heretics  gave  of  these  words.  They  said, 
Jesus  Christ  spoke  here  of  many  unwritten  tra- 
ditions, which  he  gave  his  disciples  by  word  of 
mouth  after  his  resurrection;  an  argument 
which  the  Church  of  Rome  has  borrowed,  to 
colour  her  pretended  traditions.  After  you 
have  thus  proposed  the  false  sense,  and  solidly 
refuted  it,  pass  on  to  establish  the  true,  and 
show  what  were  the  things  which  Jesus  Christ 
had  yet  to  say  to  his  disciples,  and  which  they 
could  not  then  hear. 


-i 

80  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

I  would  advise  the  same  method  for  all  dispu- 
ted texts.  Hold  it  as  a  maxim,  to  begin  to  open 
the  y^j  to  a  truth  by  rejecting  a  falsehood. 
Not  that  it  can  be  always  done  ;  sometimes  you 
must  begin  by  explaining  the  truth,  and  after- 
wards reject  the  error  ;  because  there  are  cer- 
tain occasions,  on  which  the  hearers'  minds 
mtSst  be  pre-occupied  ;  and  because  also  truth, 
W(^i  pro^posed  and  fully  estabhshed,  naturally 
destroys  error:  but,  notwithstanding  this,  the 
most  approved  method  is  to  begin  by  rejecting 
error.  After  all,  it  must  be  left  to  a  man's 
judgment  when  he  ought  to  take  different 
courses. 

There  are  texts  of  explication,  in  which  the 
difficulty  arises  neither  from  equivocal  terms, 
nor  from  the  different  senses  in  which  they  may 
be  taken,  nor  from  objections  which  may  be 
formed  against  them,  nor  from  the  abuse  which 
heretics  have  made  of  them  ;  but  from  the 
intricacy  of  the  subject  itself,  which  may  be  diffi- 
cult to  comprehend,  and  may  require  great 
study  and  meditation.  On  such  texts  you  need 
not,  you  must  not,  amuse  yourself  in  proposing 
difficulties,  nor  in  making  objections  ;  but  you 
must  enter  immediately  into  the  explication  of 
the  matter,  and  take  particular  care  to  arrange 
your  ideas  well,  that  is  to  say,  in  a  natural  and 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  81 

easy  order,  beginning  where  you  ought  to  be- 
gin ;  for  if  you  do  not  begin  right,  you  can  do 
nothing  to  the  purpose  ;  and,  on  the  contrary,  if 
you  take  a  right  road,  all  will  appear  easy  as 
you  go  on  to  the  end, 

[The  editor,  though  not  wholly  approving  of 
Mr.  Claude's  elucidation  of  John  i,  17,  does  not 
think  it  expedient  to  omit  it  ;  because  he  wishes 
the  reader  to  see  the  difference  between  a  sub- 
ject treated  with  too  great  a  variety  of  subdivi- 
sions, and  one  in  which  a  more  simple  and 
contracted  view  of  the  text  is  taken.  Previously 
therefore  to  the  considering  of  Mr.  Claude's 
elucidation  of  this  topic,  the  editor  would  submit 
to  the  reader  two  brief  expositions  of  intricate 
subjects. 

In  treating  Col.  i,  9-13,  "For  this  cause  we 
also,  since  the  day  we  heard  it,  do  not  cease  to 
pray  for  you,  and  to  desire  that  ye  might  be 
filled  with  the  knowledge  of  his  will  in  all  wis- 
dom and  spiritual  imderstanding  ;  that  ye  might 
walk  worthy  of  the  Lord  unto  all  pleasing,  being 
fruitful  in  every  good  work,  and  increasing  in 
the  knowledge  of  God  ;  strengthened  with  all 
might  according  to  his  glorious  power,  unto  all 
patience  and  long-suffering  with  joyfulness  ; 
giving  thanks  unto  the  Father,  which  hath  made 
us  meet  to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the 


82  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

saints  in  light  :  who  hath  dehvered  us  from  the 
power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us  into 
the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son;"  he  would  open 
the  passage  thus:  Here  we  see,  1.  What  the 
Christian  sliould  desire,  (A  knowledge  of  God's 
will  ;  A  life  conformed  to  it  ;  An  ability  to  bear 
cheerfully  whatever  he  may  meet  with  in  his 
Christian  course  :)  2.  What  he  has  to  be  thank- 
ful for,  (His  change  of  state  ;  His  change  of 
nature  ;)  For  improvement,  observe  what  an 
exalted  character  the  Christian  is  ;  how  benevo- 
lent ;  how  happy. 

Again:  In  treating  Col.  ii,  10-12,  "And  ye 
are  complete  in  him,  which  is  the  head  of  all 
principahty  and  power:  in  whom  also  ye  are 
circumcised  with  the  circumcision  made  without 
hands,  in  putting  off  the  body  of  the  sins  of  the 
flesh  by  the  circumcision  of  Christ  :  buried  with 
him  in  baptism,  wherein  also  ye  are  risen  with 
him  through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God, 
who  hath  raised  him  from  the  dead."  Complex 
as  the  passage  is,  it  may  be  made  extremely 
simple.  The  great  point  is  to  mark  distinctly 
the  great  scope  of  the  passage.  The  Apostle  is 
guarding  the  Colossians  against  philosophy  and 
vain  deceit  :  and,  to  show  them  how  little  philo- 
sophy can  add  to  them,  he  asserts,  I.  Our  com- 
pleteness in  Christ,  (In  him  we  have  everything  ; 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  83 

wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctification,  and  re- 
demption. What  can  philosophy  add  even  to 
the  weakest  behever,  in  any  one  of  these  re- 
spects?) II.  Our  conformity  to  Christ,  (The 
whole  worTc  of  Christ,  as  well  as  his  life,  is  a 
pattern  for  us,  and  his  faithful  followers  are 
conformed  to  it  ;  that  is,  to  his  circumcision,  his 
baptism,  &c.  What  was  done  to  him  externally, 
is  done  internally  in  us.)  The  whole  of  this  is 
capable  of  easy  and  profitable  enlargement.] 

If,  for  example,  I  were  to  preach  from  this 
text,  "  The  law  was  given  by  Moses  ;  but  grace 
and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ  ;"  I  would  di- 
vide this  text  into  two  parts.  The  first  should 
regard  the  ministry  of  the  law  :  the  second,  that 
of  the  gospel  :  the  one  expressed  in  these  words, 
"  The  law  was  given  by  Moses  ;"  the  other  in 
these,  "  Grace  and  truth  came  by  Jesus  Christ." 

[This  literal  method  of  explication  is  very 
justly  accounted  the  best  way  of  interpreting 
Scripture.  The  Editor  however  takes  the  liberty 
of  observing,  that  it  might  have  been  better  if 
Mr.  C.  had  made  fewer  subdivisions,  and  had 
been  more  particular  in  his  choice  of  them.  It 
seems  best  to  adopt  those  which  give  a  just 
view  of  the  subject,  and  to  reject  everything 
which  appears  forced  or  fanciful.  The  editor  is 
extremely  anxious  that  all  who  read  this  book 


84  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

with  a  view  to  instruction  in  the  composition  of 
a  sermon,  should  attend  to  this  hint. 

The  specimen  however  that  is  here  exhibited, 
though  not  altogether  free  from  exception,  is  by 
no  means  unworthy  of  attention.  And,  as  it 
may  help  to  give  the  reader  some  insight  into 
the  nature  and  use  of  the  author's  own  discour- 
ses, it  is  here  drawn  out  in  the  form  of  a  skele- 
ton. The  reader  is  requested  to  cast  his  eye 
over  it  first,  omittinr/  what  is  contained  in  the 
brackets. 

I.  The  Ministry  of  the  Law. 

The  law  may  he  considered  as  a  ministry  of 
Rigor,  as  opioosed  to  Grace. 

[Man  knew  neither  himself  nor  his  God — 

It  was  necessary  therefore  to  discover  to  him 
his  misery,  and  his  duty — 

This  was  the  end  which  God  proposed  in  the 
ministry  of  the  law — 

The  ministration  of  the  law  was  well  calcula- 
ted to  answer  this  end — ] 

It  may  he  considered  also  as  a  ministry  of 
Shadows,  as  opposed  to  Truth. 

[It  held  out  Promises  of  what  was  afterwards 
to  be  accomplished — 

It  exhibited  in  Types  the  mercies  which  God 
had  in  reserve  for  them — 

It  imparted  the  Beginnings  of  that  salvation 


COMPOSITION    OF  A  SERMON.  85 

which  was  to  be  afterwards  more  largely  be- 
stowed— 

Yet  it  could  only  be  called  "  Latv,''^  because, 
however  the  grace  of  the  gospel  was  blended  with 
that  economy,  the  legal  part  was  predominant.] 

The  author,  or  dispenser,  of  this  law  was  Moses. 

[God  indeed  was  the  first  and  principal  author 
of  this  law — 

Moses  was  only  the  mediator  by  whom  God 
dispensed  it — 

Nor  as  a  mediator  was  he  a  real,  but  only  a 
typical  mediator.] 

As  the  dispenser  of  it,  he  was  greatly  honoured 
hy  God. 

[He  was  the  Interpreter  of  the  Israelites  to 
God,  and  of  God  to  them — 

He  was  employed  to  show  forth  the  mighty 
power  of  Jehovah — 

He  was  inspired  to  transmit  in  writing  the 
history  of  his  own  nation.] 
II.  The  Ministry  of  the  Gospel. 

*  Grace  and  truth  "  are  here  put  for  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ — 

iTAe  gospel  is  called  grace,  in  opposition  to 

the  RIGORS  OF  THE  LAW. 

[God  manifested  himself  in  it,  not  as  on  Mount 
Sinai,  with  thunderings,  but  in  a  gentle  manner, 
under  a  veil  of  human  flesh — 


86  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

In  it  he  reveals  his  mercy  and  parental  love — 

It  is  his  free  gift,  according  to  his  own  good 
pleasure — 

It  is  accompanied  with  a  divine  efficacy  to  the 
souls  of  men — 

It  operates  on  us,  not  enthusiastically,  but  in 
a  rational  rnanner.] 

It  is  called  truth,  in  opposition  to  falsehood. 

[It  is  the  Accomplishment  of  what  existed  only 
in  Promises  before — 

It  is  the  Substance  of  what  was  before  ex- 
hibited in  Tyjyes — 

It  is  the  Completion  of  what,  under  the  law, 
was  only  begun.'] 

The  author  of  this  Gospel  was  Jesus  Christ. 

[He,  like  Moses,  was  an  Interpreter  between 
God  and  men — 

His  ministry  also,  like  Moses's,  was  accom- 
panied with  miracles — 

He  moreover  caused  his  gospel  to  be  written 
for  a  perpetual  rule.] 

As  such  he  was  honoured  infinitely  above  Moses. 

[Moses  was  only  the  Dispenser  of  the  law, 
but  Christ  was  the  Author  of  grace  and  truth — 

Moses  did  not  procure  the  covenant  of  which 
he  was  mediator  ;  whereas  the  covenant  of  grace 
was  given,  not  only  through  Christy  but  on  his 
account — 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  b7 

Moses  could  only  report  God's  will  to  men  ; 
but  Jesus  Christ  both  reported  it  to  them  and 
became  a  Guarantee  for  their  performance  of  it — 

Moses  was  not  the  Source,  nor  even  the  Dis- 
penser, of  the  Spirit  that  accompanied  the  legal 
economy;  but  Christ  communicates  the  Spirit 
out  of  his  own  fulness — "^' 

Moses  wrought  miracles  by  a  foreign  power  ; 
but  Jesus  Christ  by  his  own — 

Moses  was  established  over  God^s  house  as  a 
Servant  ;  but  Jesus  Christ  as  a  Son  (i.  e.,  a 
master  and  heir)  over  his  own  house.~\ 

There  are  some  texts  which  must  be  discussed 
by  way  of  exphcation,  although  neither  terms 
nor  things  are  difficult  ;  but  because  the  matter 
is  important,  and  a  meditation  of  it  beautiful  and 
full  of  edifi-cation.  Passages  of  this  kind  must 
needs  be  proposed  in  all  their  extent. 

Take,  for  example,  these  words  of  St.  Paul, 
2  Cor.  iv,  T  :  "  We  have  this  treasure  in  earthen 
vessels,  that  the  excellency  of  the  power  may  be 
of  God,  and  not  of  us."  This  passage  is  of  this 
sort;  the  terms  are  easy,  and  the  subject  of 
which  St.  Paul  speaks  has  no  difficulty;  but 
yet,  on  account  of  the  importance  of  the  matter, 
it  must  needs  be  explained,  or,  to  speak  more 
properly,  extensively  proposed, 

*  John  i,  16, 


88  AN  E^SAY  ON  THE 

I  would  then  divide  this  text  into  two  parts  : 
the  first  should  be  the  apostle's  proposition  ;  and 
the  second,  the  reason  which  he  gives  for  it. 
His  proposition  is  contained  in  these  words  : 
"We  have  this  treasure  in  earthen  vessels." 
The  reason  which  he  assigns  is  contained  in  the 
following  words  :  "  That  the  excellency  of  the 
power  may  be  of  God,  and  not  of  us." 

[The  editor  left  this  discourse  in  many  of  the 
former  editions,  in  order  to  illustrate  his  reason 
for  altering  or  omitting  some  that  follow;  but 
he  has  expunged  it  as  imworthy  of  the  author. 
Mr.  Claude's  rules  are  so  good  as  scarcely  to 
admit  of  any  improvement,  and  he  is  for  the 
most  part  happy  in  his  illustration  of  them.  But 
in  some  of  the  longer  discourses  he  multiplies 
subdivisions,  so  as  to  obscure  and  almost  destroy 
the  unity  of  the  subject.  This  was  the  case  in 
the  discourse  here  omitted.  Under  the  first 
subdivision  of  the  first  general  head,  he  had  no 
less  than  eight  subdivisions  more  ;  (the  four  last 
of  which,  at  best,  were  superfluous,  and  tended 
to  perplex  rather  than  elucidate  the  subject  ;) 
and  under  the  second  subdivision  of  the  same 
head,  he  had  subdivision  after  subdivision.  The 
same  fault  obtained  under  the  second  general 
head  also  ;  and  in  some  other  of  his  discourses 
he  seems  (in  opposition  to  his  own  rule,  p.  25, 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  89 

§  3,)  studious  to  say  all  that  can  be  said,  instead 
of  selecting  what  is  most  pertinent  and  proper. 
The  editor  conceives  the  present  discourse  would 
have  been  more  perspicuous  and  instructive,  if 
the  more  select  parts  of  the  latter  subdivisions 
had  been  compressed  into  one  continued  illustra- 
tion of  the  former  subdivision  :  thus — 

I.  The  Proposition  :  "  We  have  this  Treasure 

IN  Earthen  Vessels." 

The  gospel  is  here  justly  represented  under  the 
image  of  a  treasure. 

[There  is  no  other  treasure  so  valuable,  so 
abundant,  so  substantial  ; 

Nor  can  it  be  possessed  without  joy,  without 
jealousy,  without  caution.] 

And  it  îoas  in  the  apostles  as  "  in  earthen 
vessels.'' 

[They  were  not  authors  of  the  gospel,  but 
mere  instruments  to  receive  and  dispense  it. 

Though  honoured  thus,  they  were  still  mean, 
£ind  full  of  infirmities^ 

II.  The  Reason  which  he  gives  for  it  ;  "  That 

THE  Excellency,"  &c. 

There  is  an  excellency  of  power  in  the 
gospel. 

[There  is  a  divine  virtue  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
gospel  to  humble  and  comfort  men  ; 

And  when  confirmed  by  miracles,  and  applied 


90  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

by  the  Holy  Ghost,  it  had  wonderful  success  in 
their  conversion.'] 

God's  design  in  committing  such  a  treasure  to 
earthen  vessels,  was  that  this  power  might  appear 

TO  BE  OF  HIM,  AND  NOT  OP  MEN. 

[Men  are  ever  inclined  to  ascribe  to  second 
causes,  efiects  which  belong  only  to  the  first 
cause,  e.  g.,  The  heathens,  the  Lycaonians,  the 
Jews,  and  even  St.  John  himself  ; 

And  it  was  to  preclude  such  an  abuse  of  his 
gospel,  that  he  employed  such  weak  instruments 
to  propagate  it  throughout  the  world.] 

If  the  reader  will  only  bear  in  mind  that  Mr. 
Claude's  discourses  are  introduced  solely  with  a 
view  to  illustrate  the  rules,  he  will  require  no 
further  apology  for  the  alteration  or  omission  of 
such  as  obstruct  rather  than  advance  the  gene- 
ral design  of  this  Essay, 

Another  text  to  elucidate  this  mode  of  expU- 
cation  may  be,  1  Cor.  iii,  11  :  "  Other  founda- 
tion can  no  man  lay  than  that  is  laid,  which  is 
Jesus  Christ."     Show — 

I.  What  Foundations   Men    lay   for  them- 

selves— 
[1.  Their  own  works.     2.   Their  own  works 
and  Christ's  merits  united.] 

II.  What  is  the  Foundation  that  God  has 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  91 

[Not  any  of  the  foregoing,  but  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.] 
III.  Why  no  other  can  be  laid — 

[1.  No  other  would  be  worthy  of  the  divine 
Architect.  2.  No  other  would  support  the 
weight  that  is  laid  upon  it.] 

Observe,  farther,  there  are  two  sorts  of  expli- 
cations. The  first  is  simple  and  plain,  and  needs 
only  to  be  proposed,  and  enUvened  with  clear  and 
agreeable  elucidations. 

The  other  kind  of  explications  must  not  only 
be  stated  and  explained,  but  they  must  also  be 
confirmed  by  sufficient  evidence.  Sometimes  a 
text  speaks  of  a  fact,  which  can  be  confirmed 
only  by  proofs  of  fact  :  sometimes  it  is  a  matter 
of  right,  that  must  be  established  by  proofs  of 
right  :  and  sometimes  it  is  a  subject  made  up 
of  hoth  fact  and  right  ;  and  consequently  proofs 
of  right,  as  well  as  proofs  of  fact,  must  be  ad- 
duced.    We  will  give  an  example  of  each. 

For  the  first,  take  this  text,  Phil,  ii,  6  :  "Jesus 
Christ,  being  in  the  form  of  God,  thought  it  not 
robbery  to  be  equal  with  God."  Having  ex- 
plained what  it  is  to  be  in  the  ''form  of  God," 
and  to  "  count  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with 
God,"  namely,  that  it  is  to  be  God,  essentially 
equal  with  the  Father,  and  co-eternal  with  him, 
(fee,  you  must  needs  make  use  of  proofs  oî  fact 


92  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

on  this  occasion  ;  for  every  one  sees  it  is  a  fact 
which  it  is  necessary  to  iwove,  not  merely  by  the 
force  of  St.  Paul's  terms,  but  also  by  many 
other  Scripture  proofs,  which  establish  the  di- 
vinity of  Jesus  Christ. 

But  were  you  to  preach  from  the  14th  and 
15th  verses  of  the  same  chapter — "  Do  all  thing's 
without  murmurings  and  disputings  ;  that  ye 
may  be  blameless  and  harmless,  the  sons  of  God 
without  rebuke,  in  the  midst  of  a  crooked  and 
perverse  nation,  among  whom  ye  shine  as  lights 
in  the  world,  holding  forth  the  word  of  life  " — 
it  is  evident  that,  after  you  have  explained  the 
vices  which  St.  Paul  forbids,  and  the  virtues 
which  he  recommends,  the  exhortation  must  be 
confirmed  by  reasons  of  riglit,  which  show  how 
unworthy  and  contrary  to  our  calling  these  vices 
are  ;  how  much  beauty  and  propriety  in  the  vir- 
tues enjoined  ;  and  how  strong  our  obligations 
are  to  abstain  from  the  one  and  to  practise  the 
other. 

Our  third  example  includes  proofs  of  hoth 
kinds.  Take  the  Yth  verse  of  the  same  chapter  ; 
"Jesus  Christ  made  himself  of  no  reputation, 
and  took  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and 
was  made  in  the  likeness  of  men:"  or  the  8th 
verse  ;  "  And  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man, 
he  humbled  himself,  and  became  obedient  to  the 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  93 

death  of  the  cross:"  or  the  9th  verse,  which 
speaks  of  Christ's  exaltation.  Having  explained 
the  subject,  you  must  endeavour  to  confirm  it, 
not  only  by  proofs  of  fact,  but  also  by  proofs 
of  right  :   to  which  purpose  you  must  prove, 

1.  That  the  fact  is   as  St.  Paul  says.     And, 

2.  That  it  ouffht  to  be  as  it  is,  by  reasons  taken 
from  the  wisdom  of  God,  &c. 

[This  may  be  more  clearly  illustrated  by  1 
Cor.  xvi,  22  :  "If  any  man  love  not  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be  Anathema,  Maran-atha." 
To  treat  this,  show,  I.  The  import.  II.  The 
certainty.  III.  The  reasonableness — of  this  de- 
nunciation.] 

In  like  manner,  in  discussing  this  text,  "  Whom 
the  Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth 
every  son  whom  he  receive th  ;"  after  you  have 
proposed  in  a  few  words  the  apostle's  doctrine, 
it  ought  to  be  confirmed,  as  well  by  proofs  of 
fact  (which  make  it  plain  that  God  has  always 
been  pleased  to  observe  this  method)  as  by  proofs 
of  right,  (which  show  that  he  does  thus  with  a 
great  deal  of  wisdom.)  You  will  meet  with  an 
almost  infinite  number  of  texts  of  this  nature. 

There  are  some  texts  of  exphcation,  in  which 
we  are  obliged  to  explain  some  one  great  and 
important  article  consisting  of  many  branches  :  as 
for  example,  predestination  and  efficacious  con- 


94  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

verting  grace.  In  this  case  you  may  either  reduce 
the  matter  to  a  certain  number  of  propositions, 
and  discuss  them  one  after  another  ;  or  you  may 
reduce  them  to  a  certain  number  of  questions, 
and  discuss  them  in  a  hke  manner:  but  you 
ought  (choose  which  way  you  will)  to  take  par- 
ticular care  not  to  lay  down  any  proposition,  or 
any  question,  which  is  not  formally  contained  in 
your  text,  or  which  does  not  follow  by  a  near 
and  easy  consequence  ;  for  otherwise  you  would 
discuss  the  matter  in  a  common-place  way. 

For  example  :  "  It  is  God  who  worketh  efifec- 
tually  in  you,  both  to  Avill  and  to  do  of  his  own 
good  pleasure."  After  you  have  explained  what 
it  is  to  will,  and  what  to  do,  and  have  observed 
in  a  few  words  that  St.  Paul's  meaning  is,  that 
God  is  the  author  of  both  in  us  by  the  power  of 
his  grace,  you  may  reduce  the  whole  explication 
of  the  operation  of  his  grace  to  five  or  six  pro- 
positions. 1.  God  by  his  Holy  Spirit  illuminates 
the  understandings  of  men  ;  for  working  in  us  to 
will  must  necessarily  be  by  illuminating  the  un- 
derstanding. 2.  That  operation  of  grace  which 
illuminates  the  understanding  is  practical,  and 
not  barely  speculative,  but  descends  even  to  the 
heart  :  St.  Paul  says,  God  works  in  us  to  do. 
3.  The  first  dispositions  to  conversion  are  effects 
of  grace  as  well  as  conversion  itself  ;  for  St.  Paul 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  95 

not  only  says,  God  worketh  in  us  to  do,  but  he 
adds,  he  worketh  in  us  to  will  :  now  this  will 
consists  in  dispositions  to  conversion.  4.  This 
operation  of  grace  does  not  consist  in  putting  us 
in  a  state  capable  of  converting  ourselves,  as  the 
admirers  of  sufficient  grace  say,  but  it  actually 
converts  us  ;  for  the  apostle  says,  "  God  worketh 
in  us  to  will  and  to  do."  5.  The  operation  of 
this  grace  which  converts  us  is  of  victorious 
efficacy,  and  obtains  its  end  in  spite  of  all  the 
resistances  of  nature  ;  for  St.  Paul  says,  "  God 
effectually  worketh  in  us  to  will  and  to  do  :" 
which  means,  that  when  he  displays  this  grace 
nothing  can  resist  him.  6.  When  God  converts 
us,  whatever  irresistibility  there  is  in  his  grace, 
he  displays  it  nevertheless  in  us,  in  a  way  which 
neither  destroys  our  nature  nor  offers  any  violence 
to  our  will  ;  for  St.  Paul  says,  "  God  worketh  in 
us  to  will,"  that  is  to  say,  he  converts  us  by  in- 
spiring us  with  love  for  his  gospel,  in  gentle 
ways  suited  to  the  faculties  of  our  souls.* 

*  The  editor  takes  the  liberty  of  observing,  that  this  mode 
of  illustrating  a  subject  appears  to  liim  too  refined  and  com- 
plex. He  would  rather  recommend  a  more  simple  method. 
The  tiling  to  be  explained  is,  the  operation  of  divine  grace  ;  and 
it  is  to  be  explained  in  immediate  reference  to  the  text.  It 
might  be  said  then,  that  its  operation  is  sovereign,  rational,  effica- 
cious. It  is  sovereign,  the  result  of  "  God's  good  pleasure,"  since 
man  has  not  so  much  as  a  disposition  to  good  till  God  has  given 
it  him  ;  and  therefore  can  have  nothing  in  himself  that  can 
induce  God  to  give  it  him.    It  is  rational  ;  for  God  influences  us 


Ô6  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Above  all,  take  care  to  arrange  your  proposi- 
tions well,  when  you  take  this  method.  Place 
the  most  general  first,  and  follow  the  order  of 
your  knowledge,  so  that  the  first  propositions 
may  serve  as  steps  to  the  second,  the  second  to 
the  third,  and  so  of  the  rest.* 

Sometimes,  what  you  have  to  explain  in  a 
text  will  consist  of  one  or  more  simple  terms; 
sometimes  in  certain  ways  of  speaking  peculiar 
to  Scripture,  or  at  least  of  such  great  importance 
that  they  will  deserve  to  be  particularly  weighed 
and  explained  ;  sometimes  in  particles  which 
they  call  syncategorematica  ;  and  sometimes  in 
propositions.  For  example  :  simple  terms  are, 
the  divine  attributes — goodness,  merc}^,  wisdom, 
&c.  ;  the  virtues  of  men — faith,  hope,  love,  &c.  ; 
their  vices  and  passions — ambition,  avarice,  ven- 
geance, wrath,  &c.  In  short,  simple  terms  are 
single  words,  and  they  are  either  p)roper  or 
figurative.    In  order  to  explain  figurative  words, 

to  action,  not  as  mere  machines,  but  by  illuminating  our  under- 
standing, and  inclining  our  "will."  It  is  efficacious;  for  if  he 
work  in  us  "  to  will,"  he  will  surely  work  in  us  "  to  do  ;"  nor, 
however  separate  in  idea  A'olition  and  action  may  be,  shall  they 
ever  be  separated  in  his  people's  experience. 

This  would  include  the  principal  observations  of  Mr.  Claude, 
and  render  them  both  more  inteUigible  and  viore  easy  to  he  re- 
membered. 

*  Arrange  your  propositions  well.  Nothing  elucidates  a  subject 
more  than  a  conformity  to  this  rule.  Cicero's  tluee  words  are 
well  known— ap^e,  distincte,  ornate. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  97 

you  must  give  the  meaning  of  tlie  figure  in  a 
few  words  ;  and  without  stopping  long  upon  the 
figure,  pass  to  the  thing  itself.  And  in  general 
observe  this  rule,  never  insist  long  on  a  simple 
term  unless  it  be  absolutely/  necessary  ;  for  to  aim 
at  exhausting,  (as  it  were,)  and  saying  all  that 
can  be  said  on  a  single  word,  is  imprudent  in  a 
preacher,  especially  when  there  are  many  im- 
portant matters  in  the  text  to  be  explained. 
Should  any  one  (for  example)  in  explaining  these 
words  of  Isaiah,  *'  His  name  shall  be  called  Won- 
derful, Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the  Ever- 
lasting Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace  ;"  should  a 
preacher,  I  say,  insist  on  each  term,  and  endea- 
vour to  exhaust  each  word,  he  would  handle  the 
text  in  a  common-place  way,  and  quite  tire  the 
hearer.  You  ought,  then,  in  discussing  such 
passages,  to  select  the  most  obvious  articles,  and 
to  enlarge  principally  on  essential  remarks. 

Sometimes  there  are  simple  terms  of  which 
you  must  only  take  notice  cursorily,  and  en  pas- 
sant, as  it  were,  just  as  thtj  relate  to  the  inten- 
tion of  the  sacred  author.  For  example  :  in  St. 
Paul's  ordinary  salutations,  "  Grace  be  to  you, 
and  peace,  from  God  our  Father,  and  from  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  it  must  not  be  imagined 
that  each  of  the  terms  or  phrases  is  to  be  con- 
sidered ex  professoy  either  grace,  or  peojce,  or  Qod 
7 


98  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

the  Father  y  or  Jesus  Christ  :  but  the  whole  text 
is  to  be  considered  as  a  salutation,  a  benediction, 
an  introduction  to  the  epistle  ;  and  in  these  views 
make  necessary  remarks  on  the  terms.  Observe 
the  method  of  Mons.  D aillé  in  his  expositions  of 
the  Epistles  to  the  Philippians  and  Colossians. 
In  one  word,  take  care  to  explain  simple  terms  as 
much  as  possible  in  relation  to  the  present  design 
of  the  sacred  author,  and  to  the  circumstances  of 
the  text  ;  for  by  these  means  you  will  avoid  com- 
mon-places, and  say  proper  and  agreeable  things. 

Sometimes  you  vf ill  meet  with  texts,  the  simple 
terms  of  which  must  be  discussed  professedl}^  ; 
and  in  order  to  give  a  clear  and  full  view  of  the 
subject,  you  must  give  a  clear  and  distinct  idea 
of  the  terms. 

For  example,  1  Tim.  i,  5  :  "  Now  the  end  of 
the  commandment  is  charity,  out  of  a  pure  heart, 
and  of  a  good  conscience,  and  of  faith  unfeigned." 
Divide  the  text  into  three  parts  :  the  Jirst  of 
"which  may  be  the  commandment  of  which  the 
apostle  speaks  ;  the  second,  its  end,  charity  ;  and 
the  third,  the  2^^'inciples  from  which  this  charity 
or  love  proceeds,  from  a  pure  heart,  a  good  con- 
science, and  faith  unfeigned. 

When  there  are  many  simple  terms  in  a  text, 
you  must  consider  whether  it  would  not  be  more 
proper  to  treat  of  them  comparatively,  or  hy 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  99 

marTcing  their  relation  to  each  other,  than  to  dis- 
cuss them  separately,  or  each  apart  ;  for  some- 
times it  would  be  very  injudicious  to  discuss 
them  separately,  and  very  agreeable  to  do  it  by 
comparison. 

[Not  thinking  Mr.  Claude's  illustration  of  this 
so  simple  as  it  might  be,  the  editor  would  sug- 
gest another.  Say,  on  2  Tim.  iii,  16, 17,  to  show, 
The  excellency  of  the  inspired  volume. 

I.  Its  real  origin,  given  by  inspiration  of  God. 

II.  Its  immediate  uses. — The  establishment  of 
truth,  by  making  known  sound  doctrines,  and 
refuting  false. —  The  promotion  of  virtue,  by 
correcting  evil  ways,  and  directing  to  such  as 
are  good. 

III.  Its  ultimate  end. — The  making  the  man  of 
God  perfect,  in  mind  and  judgment,  teaching 
him  to  view  everything  as  God  views  it  ;  and 
in  heart  and  life,  stimulating  him  to  a  perfect 
conformity  to  the  mind  and  will  of  God. 

N.  B.  Under  this  last  head  the  topic  before  us 
would  be  illustrated  by  showing  how  admira- 
bly calculated  the  Scripture  is  by  its  imme- 
diate uses  to  produce  its  ultimate  end.'] 
Take  for  example  St.  Luke's  words,  chap,  ii, 
8-1 1  :  "  And  there  were  in  the  same  country 
shepherds  abiding  in  the  fields,  keeping  watch 
over  their  flock  by  night.     And,  lo  !  the  angel 


100  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

of  the  Lord  came  upon  them,  and  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  shone  round  about  them;  and  they 
were  sore  afraid.  And  the  angel  said  unto  them. 
Fear  not  ;  for  behold  !  I  bring  you  good  tidings 
of  great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people.  For 
unto  you  is  born  this  day,  in  the  city  of  David, 
a  Saviour,  which  is  Christ  the  Lord."  In  my 
opinion  it  would  be  very  absurd  to  pretend  to 
treat  separately  these  simple  terms,  in  order  to 
explain  what  is  a  Hliepkerd,  and  what  is  an  angel, 
&c.  But  a  comparison  of  these  terms  with  each 
other  would  afford  very  beautiful  and  agreeable 
considerations,  as  -will  appear  by  the  following 
analysis  of  the  text.  Let  it  then  be  divided  into 
two  parts  :  let  the  first  be  the  appearance  of  the 
angels  to  the  shepherds,  with  all  the  circum- 
stances which  the  history  remarks  :  and  the 
second,  the  angels'  message  to  them.  The  first 
is  contained  in  the  eighth  and  ninth  verses,  and 
the  second  in  the  tenth  and  eleventh. 

Having  spoken  of  simple  terms,  I  proceed  to 
add  something  concerning  ex^jressions  peculiar  to 
Scripture.  These  deserve  a  particular  exphca- 
tion,  and  should  be  discussed  and  urged  with 
great  diligence,  as  well  because  they  are  peculiar 
modes  of  speaking,  as  because  they  are  rich  with 
meaning.  In  this  class  I  put  such  forms  of 
speaking  as  these:   "To  be  in  Christ  Jesus." 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  101 

**To  corne  to  Jesus  Christ."  "To  come  after 
Jesus  Christ."  ''To  live  in  the  flesh."  "To 
live  after  the  flesh."  "  From  faith  to  faith." 
*'  From  glory  to  glory."  "  To  walk  after  the 
flesh."  "  To  walk  after  the  Spirit."  "  The  old 
man."  "The  new  man."  "Jesus  Christ  lives 
in  you."  "  To  live  to  Jesus  Christ."  "  To  live 
to  ourselves."  "To  die  to  the  world."  "To 
die  to  ourselves."  "  To  be  crucified  to  the  world." 
"The  world  to  be  crucified  to  us."  "Jesus 
Christ  made  sin  for  us  ;  and  we  made  the  right- 
eousness of  God  in  him."  "  Christ  put  to  death 
in  the  flesh,  quickened  by  the  Spirit."  "Die 
unto  sin."  "  Live  unto  righteousness."  "Quench 
the  Spirit."  "  Grieve  the  Spirit."  "  Resist  the 
Holy  Ghost."  "  Sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost  ;" 
and  I  know  not  how  many  more  such  expres- 
sions, which  are  found  almost  nowhere  but  in 
Scripture.  Whenever  you  meet  with  such  forms 
of  speech  as  these,  you  must  not  pass  them  over 
lightly,  but  you  must  fully  explain  them,  enter- 
ing well  into  the  spirit  and  meaning  of  them.  It 
would  be  very  convenient  for  a  young  man  to 
procure  for  this  purpose  an  exact  collection,  and 
endeavour  to  inform  himself  of  the  sense  of  each. 
This  subject  would  require,  as  it  well  deserves, 
a  particular  treatise  ;  however,  I  will  briefly  give 
an  example  of  the  manner  in  which  expressions 


102  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

of  this  kind  should  be  discussed.  Let  us  take 
these  words, — Mark  viii,  34:  "Whosoever  will 
come  after  me,  let  him  deny  himself,  and  take 
up  his  cross  and  follow  me." 

Methinks  it  would  not  be  improper  to  divide 
the  sermon  into  two  parts.  In  the  first  we  would 
treat  of  the  expressions  which  Jesus  uses,  "  Come 
after  me" — "deny  himself" — "take  up  his 
cross  " — "  and  follow  me."  And  in  the  second 
we  would  examine  the  entire  sense  of  our  Saviour's 
whole  pro'position. 

[The  editor  cannot  recommend  this  formal  way 
of  explaining  all  the  terms  first  :  he  would  rather 
cast  the  subject  itself  into  some  easy  form,  and 
explain  the  terms  belonging  to  each  part  of  the 
subject  when  that  particular  part  comes  to  be 
discussed.     Thus,  Mark  viii,  34. 

I.  The  duties  required  of  us  in  this  injunction — 
to  deny,  &c.,  take,  &c. 

II.  The  universal  and  indispensable  importance 
of  it — None  can  be  his  without  performing 
them.] 

We  have  before  observed,  that,  beside  simple 
terms,  and  singular  expressions  peculiar  to  Scrip- 
ture, there  are  also  sometimes  in  texts,  particles, 
that  are  called  syncategorematica,  which  serve 
either  for  the  augmentation  or  limitation  of  the 
meaning  of  the  proposition:  as  the  word  so  in 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  103 

John  iii,  16,  "God  so  loved  the  world:" — the 
word  now  in  the  eighth  of  Romans  :  "  There  is 
therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which 
are  in  Christ  Jesus  :"  and  in  many  more  passages 
of  the  same  kind. 

Whenever  you  meet  with  these  terms,  care- 
fully examine  them  ;  for  sometimes  the  greatest 
part,  and  very  often  the  whole  of  the  expUcation, 
depends  upon  them,  as  we  have  already  remark- 
ed on  that  passage  just  now  mentioned,  "  God 
so  loved  the  world  :"  for  the  chief  article  in  the 
doctrine  of  the  love  of  God  is  its  greatness,  ex- 
pressed by  the  word  so.  It  is  the  same  with 
that  other  term  now,  "  There  is  therefore  now  no 
condemnation  to  them  which  are  in  Christ  Jesus  ;" 
for  the  word  now  shows,  that  it  is  a  conclusion 
drawn  from  the  doctrine  of  justification,  which 
the  apostle  had  taught  in  the  preceding  chapters  ; 
and  it  is  as  if  he  had  said,  "  From  the  principles 
which  I  have  established,  it  follows,  that  '  there 
is  now  no  condemnation,'  "  &c.  Having  then 
explained,  1.  What  it  is  to  le  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 
2.  What  it  is  to  be  no  more  subject  to  condemna- 
tion ;  chiefly  insist,  in  the  third  place,  on  the 
word  now  ;  and  show  that  it  is  a  doctrine  which 
necessarily  follows  from  what  St.  Paul  had  es- 
tablished touching  justification,  in  the  foregoing 
chapters  :  so  that  this  term  makes  a  real  part  of 


104  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

the  explication,  and  indeed  the  most  important 
part. 

Sometimes  these  terms  in  question  are  not  of 
consequence  enough  to  be  much  dwelt  on,  but 
may  be  more  properly  passed  with  a  slight  re- 
mark. The  word  Behold,  with  which  many  pro- 
positions in  Scripture  begin,  must  be  treated  so  ; 
you  must  not  make  one  part  of  this,  nor  insist 
on  it  too  long.  The  same  may  be  said  of  that 
familiar  expression  of  Jesus  Christ,  Verily,  verily, 
which  is  an  asseveration,  or,  if  you  will,  an  oath  : 
but  neither  on  this  must  you  insist  much.  So 
again.  Amen,  or  so  he  it,  which  closes  some  texts  ; 
Woe  he  to  you,  which  Jesus  Christ  often  repeats 
in  the  gospel  ;  with  many  more  of  the  same  kind. 
I  know  no  certain  rule  to  distinguish  when  they 
are  important  ;  but  it  must  be  left  to  the  preach- 
er's taste,  and  a  little  attention  will  make  the 
necessary  discernment  very  easy. 

When  the  matter  to  be  explained  in  a  text 
consists  of  a  proposition,  you  must,  1 .  Give  the 
sense  clearly  and  neatly,  taking  care  to  divest  it 
of  all  sorts  of  ambiguity. 

2.  If  it  be  requisite,  show  how  importmit  in 
religion  it  is  to  be  acquainted  with  the  truth  in 
hand;  and  for  this  purpose  open  its  connexion 
with  other  important  truths,  and  its  dependence 
on  them  ;  the  inconveniences  that  arise  from  neg- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  105 

ligence  ;  the  advantageous  succours  which  piety 
derives  thence  ;  with  other  things  of  the  same 
nature. 

3.  Having  placed  it  in  a  clear  light,  and  shown 
its  importance,  if  it  require  confirmation,  confirm 
it.  In  all  cases  endeavour  to  illustrate,  either 
by  reasons  or  examples,  or  comparisons  of  the 
subjects  with  each  other,  or  by  remarking  their 
relation  to  each  other,  or  by  showing  their 
confonyiities  or  differences,  all  with  a  view  to 
illustrate  the  matter  that  you  are  discussing. 
You  may  also  illustrate  a  proposition  by  its 
consequences,  by  showing  how  many  import- 
ant inferences  are  included  in  it,  and  flow 
from  it. 

You  may  beautify  a  proposition  by  its  evidence, 
by  showing  that  the  truth,  of  which  you  speak, 
is  discoverable  by  the  light  of  nature  ;  or  by  its 
inevidence,  observing  that  it  is  not  discoverable 
by  the  light  of  nature,  but  is  a  pure  doctrine  of 
revelation. 

In  fine,  you  may  illustrate  by  the  person  who 
proposes  the  subject;  by  the  state  in  which  he 
was  when  he  proposed  it;  by  the  persons  to 
whom  it  is  proposed  ;  by  circumstances  of  time 
and  place,  &c.  All  these  may  give  great  open- 
ings ;  but  they  must  be  judiciously  and  discreetly 
used  ;  for  to  attempt  to  make  an  assemblage  of 


106  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

all  these  in  the  discussion  of  one  proposition, 
would  be  trifling,  endless,  and  pedantic. 

Sometimes  one  single  proposition  includes 
many  truths,  which  it  will  be  necessary  to  dis- 
tinguish ;  but,  in  doing  this,  take  care  that  each 
truth,  on  which  you  intend  to  insist,  be  of  some 
importance  in  religion,  not  too  common,  nor  too 
much  known.  This  your  own  good  sense  must 
discern. 

Sometimes  one  proposition  must  be  discussed 
in  the  different  views  in  which  it  may  be  taken  ; 
and  in  this  case  you  must  remark  those  different 
relations. 

Sometimes  the  doctrine  contained  in  the  pro- 
position has  different  degrees,  which  it  will  also 
be  necessary  to  remark. 

Sometimes  the  proposition  is  general,  and  this 
generality  seems  to  make  it  of  little  importance. 
In  this  case  you  must  examine  whether  some 
of  its  parts  be  not  more  considerable  :  if  they 
be,  you  will  be  obliged  to  discuss  these  parts  by 
a  particular  application.  But  I  will  give  you 
examples  of  each. 

First,  To  give  the  sense  of  a  proposition  neat 
and  clear,  and  afterward  to  confirm  and  illus- 
trate it,  let  us  take  Eph.  i,  18  :  "The  eyes  of 
your  understanding  being  enlightened,  may  ye 
know  what  is  the  hope  of  his  calling,  and  what 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  107 

the  riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance  in  the 
saints." 

This  text  must  be  divided  into  two  parts.  The 
first  is  the  Apostle's  prayer,  May  God  enlighten 
the  eyes  of  your  understanding  !  The  second  is 
the  end  of  this  illumination,  "  that  ye  may  know 
what  is  the  hope  of  his  calling,  and  what  the 
riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance  in  the 
saints." 

Secondly,  To  give  an  example  oî  propositions, 
including  divers  truths,  which  must  be  distin- 
guished from  each  other.  We  cannot  choose  a 
more  proper  text  than  the  remaining  part  of  the 
passage  which  was  just  now  explained  :  "  That 
you  may  know,"  says  St.  Paul,  "what  is  the 
hope  of  his  calling,  and  what  the  riches  of  the 
glory  of  his  inheritance  in  the  saints."  The 
Apostle's  proposition  is,  that  by  the  illumination 
of  grace,  we  understand  the  innumerable  bless- 
ings to  the  enjoyment  of  which  God  calls  us  by 
his  gospel.  Now  this  proposition  includes 
many  truths,  which  it  will  be  necessary  to  dis- 
tinguish. 

1.  That  the  gospel  is  a  divine  vocation,  a  loud 
voice,  which  cries,  **  Awake,  thou  that  sleepest, 
arise  from  the  dead,  and  Christ  shall  give  thee 
light."  Therefore  it  is  said  in  the  fiftieth  Psalm, 
**  The  Lord  hath  called  the  earth,  from  the  ris- 


108  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

ing  of  the  sun,  unto  the  going  down  thereof." 
The  Church  is  not  a  rash,  tumultuous  assembly, 
produced  by  hazard,  as  many  societies  seem  to 
be.  It  is  not  a  human  society,  which  reason 
and  natural  interests  have  associated.  It  is  a 
society  that  has  God  for  its  author  ;  for  it  is  his 
word  which  calls,  and  his  command  that  assem- 
bles us. 

2.  It  is  a  vocation  wherein  God  proposes 
something  to  our  hope  ;  for  which  reason  we  are 
said  to  be  "  begotten  again  to  a  lively  hope." 
This  may  be  discussed,  either  in  opposition  to  a 
vocation  of  simple  authority,  where  we  are 
called  to  service  without  any  recompense  pro- 
posed, (thus  princes  frequently  command  their 
subjects  ;)  or  in  opposition  to  a  seduction  to 
sin,  which  punishes  our  services  with  death  : 
"The  wages  of  sin  is  death,"  says  St.  Paul. 
(These  words  represent  sin  as  a  tyi*ant,  who 
calls  us  to  obey  him  in  order  to  destroy  us.) 
Or  it  may  be  considered  in  opposition  to  our 
natural  hirth,  which  introduces  us  to  a  scene  of 
numberless  distresses  and  miseries.  All  these 
vocations  are  either  uncomfortable,  or  hopeless, 
or  dangerous,  and  tending  to  despair  :  but  the 
call  of  the  gospel  is  a  call  to  hope  ;  not  like 
Adam's,  when  God  called  him  to  be  judged  and 
condemned;    ''Adam,    where  art  thou?"    but 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  109 

like  Abraham's,  when  the  Lord  said  to  him, 
*'  Get  thee  out  of  thy  country,  and  from  thy 
kindred,  and  I  will  give  thee  the  land  whither 
thou  goest:"  not  like  that  which  Isaiah  ad- 
dressed to  Hezekiah,  *'Set  thine  house  in 
order,  for  thou  shalt  die  ;"  but  Hke  that  which 
Jesus  sounded  to  Lazarus,  "  Lazarus,  come 
forth  !" 

3.  That  this  call  proposes  to  our  hope  an 
inheritance  ;  not  a  recompense  proportioned  to 
our  merit  ;  but  a  good,  which  God,  as  a  father, 
bestows  on  us  in  virtue  of  adopting  grace  ;  a 
good  which  we  have  by  communion  with  Jesus 
Christ  ;  for  we  are  "  heirs  of  God  "  only  as  we 
are  "joint-heirs  of  Jesus  Christ."  Farther,  this 
is  an  unalienable  inheritance,  which  we  ourselves 
can  never  lose,  and  of  which  no  other  can  de- 
prive us.  The  ancient  Jewish  inheritances 
could  never  pass  from  families  into  foreign 
hands.  This  is  an  inheritance,  in  fine,  in  oppo- 
sition to  that  felicity  which  God  gave  Adam  as 
a  hireling,  under  the  title  of  wages  ;  and  not  as 
a  son,  under  the  title  of  inheritance. 

4.  That  this  is  a  heavenly  inheritance,  (for  so 
must  the  last  word  saints  be  understood  ;  in 
Sanctis,  in  holy,  or  heavenly  places.)  The  Apos- 
tle intends,  not  only  to  point  out  the  nature  of 
divine  blessings,  which  are  spiritual  and  heavenly. 


110  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

but  to  signify  the  place  where  we  shall  possess 
them,  heaven,  the  mansion  of  the  majesty  of 
God. 

5.  That  these  are  blessings  of  an  infinité 
abundance,  of  an  inexpressible  value,  for  this  is 
the  meaning  of  these  terms,  **  The  riches  of  the 
glory  of  his  inheritance,"  a  way  of  speaking 
proper  to  the  Hebrews,  who,  to  express  the 
grandeur  or  excellence  of  a  thing,  heap  many 
synonymous  expressions  on  each  other.  Thus 
the  Apostle,  to  represent  to  the  Corinthians 
this  same  felicity  of  which  he  speaks  here,  calls 
it  "A  weight  of  glory  excellently  excellent." 
And  in  this  chapter,  a  little  after  our  text,  he 
speaks  of  "  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his  power, 
the  working  of  his  mighty  power."  Here  then 
the  "  riches  of  the  glory  of  his  inheritance  "  sig- 
nifies the  value,  the  excellence,  the  abundance, 
the  plenitude  of  this  inheritance. 

6.  The  Apostle  would  have  us  know  the  ad- 
mirable greatness  of  this  hope  ;  for  all  our  de- 
viations from  virtue,  and  attachments  to  the 
world,  arise  only  from  our  ignorance  of  this 
glory  :  when  we  become  acquainted  with  it,  it  is 
a  chain  that  fastens,  an  attractive  which  allures, 
an  invincible  force  that  renders  itself  governess 
of  all  our  affections.  Ap.  ancient  poet  tells  us 
of  a  golden  chain  which  his  Jupiter  let  doAvn 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  Ill 

from  heaven  to  earth  :  this  thought  may  be 
sanctified,  and  appHed  to  this  subject,  by  saying, 
that  the  divine  hope  of  our  calling,  and  the 
riches  of  the  glory  of  this  inheritance,  which 
God  has  prepared  for  us,  is  a  golden  chain  de- 
scending from  heaven  to  us.  Similar  to  this  is 
Christ's  saying  to  his  Apostles,  "I  will  make 
you  fishers  of  men."  When  they  cast  their 
mystical  line  into  the  sea,  the  wide  world,  they 
took  an  infinite  number  of  fishes  :  but  the  hook, 
which  alone  rendered  them  successful  in  their 
divine  fishing,  was  this  great  "  hope  of  the  call- 
ing of  God,  these  riches  of  the  glory  of  his 
inheritance  in  the"  heavens. 

Y.  Finally,  the  Apostle  means  that  the  know- 
ledge which  we  have  of  this  matter  comes  from 
divine  illumination.  It  can  come  from  no  other 
influence,  as  we  have  already  seen.  It  comes 
also  infallibly  from  this  :  and  when  God  illumi- 
nates us,  it  is  not  possible  that  we  should  be 
ignorant  of  what  he  designs  to  inform  us  of.* 

There  are  some  propositions  which  must  be 
considered  in  different  views.  For  example,  let 
us  take  these  words,  Psal.  Ixix,  21  :   "  They  gave 

*  Perhaps  these  seven  heads  might  have  been  more  profitably 
included  in  the  three  following  :  1.  That  Christians  have  a  very- 
glorious  portion.  2.  That  it  is  their  privilege  to  know  their  title 
to  it.  3.  That  they  must  attain  their  knowledge  by  spiritual 
illumination. 


112  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

me  gall  for  my  meat,  and  in  my  thirst  they  gave 
me  vinegar  to  drink."  This  passage  must  be 
considered  in  four  different  views  :  1 .  In  regard 
to  David.  2.  In  regard  to  Jesus  Christ.  3.  In 
regard  to  the  Church  in  general.  4.  In  regard 
to  every  believer  in  particular. 

So  agam  in  these  words,  Psalm  cxxix,  2  : 
"  Many  a  time  have  they  afflicted  me  from  my 
youth  ;  yet  have  they  not  prevailed  against  me." 
These  words  belong,  as  to  the  Jewish,  so  to  the 
Christian  Church  ;  and  must  be  applied  to  both. 
In  short,  it  is  the  same  with  all  typical  prophe- 
cies. 

Of  propositions,  which  have  degrees  to  be  re- 
marked, take  this  example  :  "  And  the  Lord 
said,  I  have  surely  seen  the  affliction  of  my  peo- 
ple, which  are  in  Egypt  ;  and  have  heard  their 
cry  by  reason  of  their  task-masters  :  for  I  know 
their  sorrows,  and  I  am  come  down  to  deliver 
them  out  of  the  hand  of  the  Egyptians."  Exod. 
iii,  Y,  8.  The  propositions  contained  in  this 
text,  one  touching  the  affiiction,  and  the  other 
concerning  the  deliverance  of  the  people  of  God, 
must  be  considered  according  to  their  different 
degrees  of  accomplishment.     For, 

1.  They  were  accomplished  in  the  servitude 
and  deliverance  of  Israel  from  Egypt. 

2.  In  the  divers  servitudes  and  deliverances 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEKMON.  113 

whicli  afterward  befell   Israel,    particularly  in 
that  of  Babylon,  which  was  a  second  Egypt. 

3.  They  have  been  accomplished  in  a  more 
excellent  sense,  in  the  servitude  and  deliverance 
of  the  Church  at  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  at  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 

4.  In  the  deliverance  of  the  Church  from  the 
bondage  of  antichrist. 

5.  And,  finally,  they  are  yet  to  be  fulfilled  in 
the  last  and  great  deliverance  at  Jesus  Christ's 
second  coming. 

In  like  manner  discuss  these  words  of  Isaiah, 
quoted  by  St.  Paul  :  *'  Behold  me  and  the  chil- 
dren whom  the  Lord  hath  given  me."  Heb. 
ii,  13.  The  first  degree  of  the  accomphshment 
of  these  words  was  in  Isaiah  and  his  children  ; 
the  second,  in  Jesus  Christ  and  his  disciples  at 
the  f-rst  preaching  of  the  gospel  ;  and  the  third, 
in  Jesus  and  his  followers  at  the  last  day,  when 
he  shall  present  us  to  his  Father  to  be  glorified. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  Ezekiel's  vision  of 
the  bones  which  rose  from  the  dead,  for  it  has 
three  degrees  of  accomplishment.  1.  In  the 
deliverance  of  the  Jews  from  their  Babylonian 
captivity.  2.  In  the  deliverance  of  the  Church 
by  the  ministry  of  the  gospel.  3.  In  the  last 
resurrection.  There  are  many  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture which  must  be  explained  in  this  manner. 


114  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

In  regard  to  those  propositions  which  seem 
inconsiderable,  when  taken  in  a  general  sense, 
but  which  are  very  important  in  a  particular 
explication,  they  may  be  exemplified  by  these 
two  passages  : 

Psalm  XXX vii,  3:  "Inhabit  the  land."  At 
first  sight,  it  seems  as  if  there  w^as  nothing  in 
these  words  ;  nevertheless,  a  particular  expla- 
nation will  discover  many  excellent  truths  in  them. 

So  again.  Pro  v.  xv,  3  :  "The  eyes  of  the  Lord 
are  in  every  place,  beholding  the  e\i\  and  the 
good."  In  the  general  notion  of  this  proposi- 
tion, which  only  regards  the  omniscience  of  God, 
there  does  not  seem  to  be  anything  extremely 
important  :  but  if  you  descend,  as  you  ought,  to 
particulars,  you  will  perceive, 

1.  A  providential  knowledge  regulating  and 
determining  all  events,  and  directing  them  to 
their  ends. 

2.  A  knowledge  of  apiyrohation  in  regard  to 
the  good,  and  of  condemnation  in  regard  to  the 
wicked. 

3.  A  knowledge  of  protection  and  recompense 
on  the  one  side,  and  of  chastisement  and  pun- 
ishment on  the  other.  So  that  this  passage 
contains  the  whole  doctrine  of  providence,  the 
punishments  of  the  wicked,  and  the  benedictions 
which  accompany  the  just. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  115 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF  TEXTS  TO  BE  DISCUSSED  BY  WAY  OF 
OBSERVATION. 

Some  texts  require  a  discussion  by  way  of  con- 
sideration, or  observation.  The  following  hints 
may  serve  for  a  general  direction  : 

1.  When  texts  are  clear  of  themselves,  and 
the  matter  well  known  to  the  hearers,  it  would 
be  trifling  to  amuse  the  people  with  explication. 
Such  texts  must  be  taken  as  they  are,  that  is, 
clear,  plain,  and  evident,  and  only  observations 
should  be  made  on  them. 

2.  Most  historical  texts  must  be  discussed  in 
this  way  ;  for,  in  a  way  of  explication,  there 
would  be  very  little  to  say.  For  example,  what 
is  there  to  explain  in  this  passage  ?  "  Then 
Jesus,  six  days  before  the  passover,  came  to 
Bethany,  where  Lazarus  was,  which  had  been 
dead,  whom  he  raised  from  the  dead.  There 
they  made  him  a  supper,  and  Martha  served  : 
but  Lazarus  was  one  of  them  that  sat  at  table 
with  him."  John  xii.  Would  it  not  be  a  loss 
of  time  and  labour  to  attempt  to  explain  these 
words  ?  and  are  they  not  clearer  than  any  com- 
ments can  make  them  ?  The  way  of  observation, 
then,  must  be  taken. 


116  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

3.  There  are  some  texts  which  require  both 
expHcation  and  observation,  as  when  some  parts 
may  need  explaining. 

[Thus,  Heb.  xi,  24-26. 

I.  The  choice  of  Moses.     1.  The  choice  itself. 

2.  The  principle  by  which  he  was  actuated. 

3.  The  end  at  which  he  aimed. 

II.  The  excellency  of  that  choice.  It  was, 
1.  Consonant  with  reason.  2.  Conducive  to 
his  interests.  3.  Honourable  to  his  profes- 
sion.] 

For  example,  Acts  i,  10,  "And  while  they 
looked  steadfastly  toward  heaven,  as  he  went 
up,  behold,  two  men  stood  by  them  in  white 
apparel."  Here  it  will  be  necessary  to  exjylain 
in  a  few  words  the  cause  of  their  "  looking 
steadfastly  toward  heaven  ;"  for  by  lifting  their 
eyes  after  their  Divine  Master,  they  expressed 
the  inward  emotions  of  their  minds.  It  will  be 
needful  also  to  explain  this  other  expression, 
"as  he  went  up,"  and  to  observe,  that  it  must 
be  taken  in  its  plain  popular  sense  ;  and  that  it 
signifies  not  merely  the  removal  of  his  visible 
presence,  while  he  remained  invisibly  upon 
earth  ;  but  the  absolute  absence  of  his  humanity. 
This  is  the  natural  sense  of  the  words,  and  the 
observation  is  necessary  to  guard  us  against  that 
sense  which  the  Church  of  Rome  imposes  on 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  117 

them  for  the  sake  of  transubstantiation.  You 
may  also  briefly  explain  this  other  expression, 
*'  behold  !  two  men,"  and  show  that  they  were 
angels  in  human  shapes.  Here  you  may  dis- 
cuss the  question  of  angelical  appearances  under 
human  forms.  Notwithstanding  these  brief  ex- 
phcations,  this  is  a  text  that  must  be  discussed 
by  way  of  observation. 

Observe,  in  general,  when  explication  and 
observation  meet  in  one  text,  you  must  always 
explain  the  part  that  needs  explaining,  lefore 
you  make  any  observations  ;  for  observations 
must  not  be  made  till  you  have  established  the 
sense  plain  and  clear. 

4.  Sometimes  an  observation  may  he  made  hy 
way  of  explication,  as  when  you  would  infer 
something  important  from  the  meaning  of  an 
original  term  in  the  text.  For  example  ;  Acts 
ii,  1,  "And  when  the  day  of  Pentecost  was 
fully  come,  they  were  all  with  one  accord  in  one 
place." 

It  will  be  proper  here  to  explain  and  enforce 
the  Greek  word  diiodvjxaôdv,  which  is  translated 
*'  with  one  accord,"  for  it  signifies,  that  they  had 
the  same  hope,  the  same  opinions,  the  same 
judgment  ;  and  thus  their  unanimity  is  distin- 
guished from  an  exterior  and  negative  agree- 
ment, which  consists  in  a  mere  profession  of 


118  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

having  no  different  sentiments,  and  in  not  falling 
out  ;  but  this  may  proceed  from  negligence, 
ignorance,  or  fear  of  a  tyrannical  authority. 
The  uniformity  of  which  the  Church  of  Rome 
boasts,  is  of  this  kind  ;  for,  if  they  have  not  dis- 
putes and  quarrels  among  them  on  religious 
matters,  (which,  however,  is  not  granted,)  it  is 
owing  to  the  stupidity  and  ignorance  in  which 
the  people  are  kept,  or  to  that  indifference  and 
neghgence  which  the  greatest  part  of  that  com- 
munity discover  toward  religion,  concerning 
which  they  seldom  trouble  themselves  ;  or  to 
the  fear  of  that  tyrannical  domination  of  their 
prelates,  with  which  the  constitution  of  their 
Church  arms  them.  Now,  consider  such  a 
uniformity  how  you  will,  it  will  appear  a  false 
peace.  If  ignorance  or  negligence  produce  it,  it 
resembles  the  quiet  of  dead  carcasses  in  a  bu- 
rying-ground,  or  the  profound  silence  of  night, 
when  all  are  asleep  ;  and,  if  it  be  owing  to  fear, 
it  is  the  stillness  of  a  galley-slave  under  the 
strokes  of  his  officer,  a  mere  shadow  of  acqui- 
escence produced  by  timidity,  and  unworthy  of 
the  name  of  unanimity.  The  disciples  of  Jesus 
Christ  were  not  uniform  in  this  sense  :  but  their 
unanimity  was  inward  and  positive,  they  "  were 
of  one  heart,  and  one  soul."  This  explication, 
you  perceive,  is  itself  a  very  just  observation, 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  119 

and  there  are  very  many  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture which  may  be  treated  of  in  the  same 
manner. 

5.  Observations,  for  the  most  part,  ought  to 
be  theological  ;  that  is  to  say,  they  should  be- 
long to  a  system  of  religion.  Sometimes,  indeed, 
we  may  make  use  of  observations  historical,  phi- 
losophical, and  critical  ;  but  these  should  be  used 
sparingly  and  seldom  ;  on  necessary  occasions, 
and  when  they  cannot  well  be  avoided  ;  and 
even  then  they  ought  to  be  pertinent,  and  not 
common,  that  they  may  be  heard  with  satisfac- 
tion. Make  it  a  law  to  be  generally  very  brief 
on  observations  of  these  kinds,  and  to  inform 
your  audience  that  you  only  make  them  en 
passant. 

There  are,  I  allow,  some  cases,  in  which  ob- 
servations remote  from  theology  are  necessary 
to  the  elucidating  of  a  text.  When  these  hap- 
pen, make  your  observations  professedly,  and 
explain  and  prove  them.  But  I  repeat  it  again, 
in  general,  observations  should  be  purely  theo- 
logical ;  either  speculative,  which  regard  the 
mysteries  of  Christianity,  or  practical,  which  re- 
gard morality:  for  the  pulpit  was  erected  to 
instruct  the  minds  of  men  in  religious  subjects, 
and  not  to  gratify  curiosity  ;  to  inflame  the  heart, 
and  not  to  find  play  for  imagination. 


120  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

6.  Observations  sliould  not  be  proposed  in 
scbolastic  style,  nor  in  common-place  guise. 
They  should  be  seasoned  with  a  sweet  urbanity, 
accommodated  to  the  capacities  of  the  people, 
and  adapted  to  the  manners  of  good  men.  One 
of  the  best  expedients  for  this  purpose  is  a  re- 
duction of  obscure  matters  to  a  natural,  popular, 
modern  air.  You  can  never  attain  this  ability, 
unless  you  acquire  a  habit  of  conceiving  clearly 
of  subjects  yourself,  and  of  expressing  them  in 
a  free,  familiar,  easy  manner,  remote  from  every- 
thing forced  and  far-fetched.  All  long  trains 
of  arguments,  all  embarrassments  of  divisions 
and  subdivisions,  all  metaphysical  investigations, 
which  are  mostly  impertinent,  and,  like  the 
fields,  the  cities,  and  the  houses,  which  we  ima- 
gine in  the  clouds,  the  mere  creatures  of  fancy, 
all  these  should  be  avoided. 

1.  Care,  however,  must  be  taken  to  avoid  the 
opposite  extreme,  which  consists  in  making  only 
poor,  dry,  spiritless  observations,  frequently  said 
under  pretence  of  avoiding  school-divinity,  and 
of  speaking  only  popular  things.  Endeavour  to 
think  clearly,  and  try  also  to  think  nobly.  Let 
your  observations  be  replete  with  beauty  as 
well  as  propriety,  the  fruits  of  a  fine  fancy  un- 
der the  direction  of  a  sober  judgment.  If  you 
be  inattentive  to  this  article,  you  Avill  pass  for  a 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  121 

contemptible  declaimer,  of  mean  and  shallow 
capacity,  exhausting  yourself,  and  not  edifying 
your  hearers  ;  a  very  ridiculous  character  !* 

To  open  more  particularly  some  sources  of 
observations,  remark  every  thing  that  may  help 
you  to  think  and  facilitate  invention.  You  may 
rise  from  species  to  genus,  or  descend  from 
genus  to  species.  You  may  remark  the  different 
characters  of  a  virtue  commanded,  or  of  a  vice 
prohibited.  You  may  inquire  whether  the  sub- 
ject in  question  be  relative  to  any  other,  or 
whether  it  do  not  suppose  something  not  ex- 
pressed. You  may  reflect  on  the  person  speak- 
ing or  acting,  or  on  the  condition  of  the  person 
speaking  or  acting.  You  may  observe  time, 
place,  persons  addressed,  and  see  whether  there 
be  any  useful  considerations  arising  from  either. 
You  may  consider  the  principles  of  a  word  or 
action,  or  the  good  or  bad  consequences  that 
follow.  You  may  attend  to  the  end  proposed 
in  a  speech  or  action,  and  see  if  there  be  any- 
thing remarkable  in  the  manner  of  speaking  or 
acting.  You  may  compare  words  or  actions 
with  others  similar,  and  remark  the  differences 


*  The  reader  may  form  a  pretty  accurate  idea  of  these,  by 
reading  the  second  of  the  annexed  Skeletons,  which  was  writ- 
ten on  purpose  to  illustrate  them.  For  a  general  and  popular  view 
of  them  he  may  consult  the  Discourse  on  John  xix,  31-37. 


122  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

of  words  and  actions  on  different  occasions.  You 
may  oppose  words  and  actions  to  contrary  words 
and  actions,  either  by  contrasting  speakers  or 
hearers.  You  may  examine  the  foundations  and 
causes  of  words  or  actions,  in  order  to  develop 
the  truth  or  falsehood,  equity  or  iniquity,  of 
them.  You  may  sometimes  make  suppositions, 
refute  objections,  and  distinguish  characters  of 
grandeur,  majesty,  meanness,  infirmity,  necessity, 
utility,  evidence,  and  so  on.  You  may  advert 
to  degrees  of  more  or  less,  and  to  different  inte- 
rests. You  may  distinguish,  define,  divide,  and, 
in  a  word,  by  turning  your  text  on  every  side, 
you  may  obtain  various  methods  of  elucidating  it. 
I  will  give  you  examples  of  all. 

I. — Rise  from  Species  to  Genus.* 

Psalm  1,  14  :  *'  Sacrifice  to  God  thanksgiving, 
and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most  High."  In 
discussing  this  text,  I  would  observe  first  the 
terms  Sacrifice  thanksgiving,  and  would  eluci- 
date them  by  going  from  the  species  to  the  genus. 
The  dignity  of  sacrifice  in  general  would  lead  me 
to  observe — that  it  is  the  immediate  commerce 
of  a  creature  with  his  God  ;  an  action,  in  which 
it  is  difficult  to  judge  whether  earth  ascend  to 
heaven,  or  heaven  descend  to  earth — that  in 

*  This  is  a  topic  peculiarly  proper  in  an  exordium. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  123 

almost  all  the  other  acts  of  religion  the  creature 
receives  of  his  Creator  ;  but  in  this  the  Creator 
receives  of  his  creature — that  the  Lord  of  the 
universe,  who  needs  nothing,  and  who  eternally 
lives  in  a  rich  abundance,  hath  such  a  condescen- 
sion as  to  be  willing  to  receive  offerings  at  our 
hands — that,  of  all  dignities,  that  of  the  priest- 
hood was  the  highest,  for  which  reason  the  an- 
cient priests  dwelt  in  the  tabernacle,  or  temple 
of  God — that,  when  God  divided  Canaan  among 
the  children  of  Israel,  each  tribe  had  its  portion 
except  that  of  Levi,  to  which  God  assigned 
nothing.  Why?  because  he  loved  them  less? 
No,  but  because  he  gave  them  the  priesthood, 
and  because  he  who  had  the  priesthood,  the 
altar,  and  the  censer,  had  God  for  his  por- 
tion, and,  consequently,  could  have  no  need  of 
temporal  things.  This  is,  you  see,  to  rise  from 
species  to  genus  ;  for  the  text  does  not  speak  of 
sacrifice  in  general,  but  of  the  sacrifice  of  praise 
in  particular  :  yet  when  these  general  conside- 
rations are  pertinent,  they  cannot  fail  of  being 
well  received. 

n. — Descend  from  Genus  to  Species. 

An  example  may  be  taken  from  Psa.  cxxiii,  2  : 
*'  Behold,  as  the  eyes  of  servants  look  unto  the 
hand  of  their  masters,  so  our  eyes  wait  upon  the 


124  A-Ê  17SSAY  ON  THE 

Lord  our  God."  Here  you  may  aptly  observe, 
in  masters  with  regard  to  servants,  and  in  God 
with  regard  to  us,  three  senses  of  the  phrase. 
There  is  a  hand  of  beneficence,  a  hand  of  protec- 
tion or  dehverance,  and  a  hand  of  correction.  A 
servant  expects  favours  from  the  hand  of  his 
master,  not  from  that  of  a  stranger.  He  looks 
to  him  for  protection  and  deliverance  in  threaten- 
ing dangers,  and  refuses  all  help,  except  that  of 
his  master.  He  expects  correction  from  him 
when  he  commits  a  fault,  and,  when  corrected, 
humbles  himself  under  his  master's  frown,  in 
order  to  disarm  him  by  tears  of  repentance.  The 
application  of  these  to  the  servants  of  God  is 
easy.  The  word  succour  is  general,  and  may 
very  well  be  considered  by  descending  from  the 
genus  to  the  species,  and  by  observing  the  differ- 
ent occasions  which  we  have  for  divine  assist- 
ance, and,  consequently,  the  different  assistances 
and  succours  which  God  aftbrds  us — as  the  help 
of  his  ivord,  to  remove  our  ignorance,  doubts, 
or  errors — the  help  of  his  providence,  to  deliver 
us  out  of  afflictions — the  help  of  his  grace  and 
Spirit,  to  guard  us  from  the  temptations  of  the 
world,  and  to  aid  us  against  the  weaknesses  of 
nature — the  help  of  divine  consolations,  to  sweeten 
the  bitterness  of  our  exercises  under  distressing 
circumstances,  and  to  give  us  courage  to  bear 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  125 

afflictions — the  help  of  his  mercy,  to  pardon  our 
sins,  and  to  restore  to  our  consciences  that  tran- 
quilhty  which  they  have  lost  by  offending  God. 
You  will  meet  with  a  great  number  of  texts 
which  may  be  discussed  in  this  manner:  but 
great  care  must  be  taken  not  to  strain  the  sub- 
ject ;  for  that  would  make  you  look  like  a  school- 
boy. The  best  way  is,  to  make  only  one  general 
observation,  and  then  to  apply  it  to  several  par- 
ticular subjects,  collecting  all  at  last  into  one 
general  point  of  view. 

m. — Remark  the  divers  Characters  of  a  Vice  which 
is  forbidden,  or  of  a  Virtue  which  is  commanded. 

For  example,  2  Thess.  iii,  5  :  "  The  Lord  direct 
your  hearts  into  the  love  of  God,  and  into  the 
patient  waiting  for  Christ."  Here  I  should  de- 
scribe the  characters  of  true  love  to  God  ;  and, 
perhaps,  it  might  not  be  improper  to  subjoin  the 
characters  of  expectation  of  Christ  ;  and,  that  I 
might  not  seem  to  travel  the  same  road  twice,  I 
would  call  the  latter,  emotions,  which  accompany 
hope  in  Christ. 

To  begin  with  the  characters  of  true  love  to 
God. 

1.  The  seat  of  it  is  the  heart,  which  it  pene- 
trates and  possesses.  This  distinguishes  it  from 
the  feigned  love  of  hypocrites,  which  is  only  in 


126  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

■word,  or  in  external  actions,  while  their  hearts 
are  full  of  sinful  self-love  ;  so  that  it  may  be  said 
of  them  as  God  once  said  of  the  Israelites,  "  This 
people  honour  me  with  their  hps,  but  their  heart 
is  far  from  me." 

2.  It  is  a  love  that  possesses  the  whole  heart, 
without  allowing  a  partition  among  different  ob- 
jects. Thus  it  is  distinguished  from  that  partial 
love  which  almost- Christians  have,  who  have 
sometimes  good  desires  toward  zeal  and  repent- 
ance; but  they  are  transient  only,  and  never 
come  to  perfection  ;  because  the  soul  is  divided, 
and  occupied  with  various  worldly  objects  ;  and 
because  the  love  of  God,  from  which  true  re- 
pentance and  zeal  proceed,  is  not  rooted  in  the 
heart  :  it  is  for  this  reason  that  Scripture  com- 
mands us  to  love  God  with  all  our  hearts,  or,  as 
David  speaks,  to  love  him  with  a  cordial  affec- 
tion. 

3.  The  love  of  God  is  not  indeed  alone  in  the 
heart  of  a  good  man  ;  he  may  also  love  crea- 
tures ;  a  father  loves  his  children,  a  friend  his 
friend,  a  master  his  servant,  a  king  his  subjects, 
a  wife  her  husband  ;  but  the  character  of  divine 
love  in  us  is,  on  the  one  hand,  to  suffer  no  love 
contrary  to  itself  in  the  heart,  (for  "  no  man  can 
serve  two  masters,"  and  the  "  love  of  the  world 
is  enmity  against  God,")  and,  on  the  other  hand. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  127 

love  of  God  does  not  suffer  any  of  the  objects, 
the  love  of  which  is  compatible  with  itself,  to 
hold  the  chief  place  in  the  heart.  This  chief 
place  is  for  God  ;  to  put  him  in  a  second  place 
is  to  treat  him  opprobriously.  Even  to  equal 
another  object  with  him  is  to  insult  him  ;  wherever 
he  is,  he  must  fill  the  throne  himself;  and  if  a 
holy  heart  be  an  image  of  heaven,  as  it  is  in  effect, 
God  must  reign  there,  and  all  must  be  submis- 
sive to  him. 

4.  The  emotions  and  acts  of  this  love  must  be 
infinite,  without  measure  as  well  as  without  sub- 
ordination ;  without  bounds,  as  well  as  without 
partition.  The  reason  is,  our  love  must  resemble 
its  object  :  and  its  object  is  infinite  ;  and  this  is 
one  sense  of  this  command,  "  Thou  shalt  love 
the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  soul."  But  how, 
say  you,  can  we,  who  are  finite  creatures,  per- 
form infinite  acts  ?  I  answer,  the  acts  of  the 
creature  are,  in  a  manner,  infinite.  This  infinity 
consists,  in  my  opinion,  in  two  things.  First,  our 
emotions  go  to  the  utmost  extent  of  our  power, 
without  coolness  or  caution  ;  and,  secondly,  when 
we  have  stretched  our  souls  to  the  utmost  of  our 
power,  we  cannot  be  content  with  ourselves,  and 
we  acknowledge  our  duty  goes  infinitely  beyond 
our  emotions  and  actions.  Thus  we  ought  to 
love  with  all  the  powers  of  our  hearts,  giving  up 


128  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

(if  I  may  so  speak)  our  whole  souls  to  him,  and 
at  the  same  time  we  shall  feel  a  secret  dissatis- 
faction with  ourselves  for  not  being  able  to  love 
him  enough. 

5.  This  love,  which  has  no  bounds  itself,  sets 
bounds  to  every  emotion  toward  other  objects. 
It  is,  as  it  were,  an  immense  fire,  emitting  a  few 
sparks,  a  few  comparatively  faint  emotions  to- 
ward inferior  objects.  So  a  king  collects  in  his 
own  person  all  the  honours  of  his  kingdom,  and 
communicates  some  lucid  titles  to  inferior  sub- 
jects ;  so  the  sea  distributes  of  its  boundless 
w^aters  to  rivers,  fountains,  and  rills.  Not  only 
must  we  refuse  to  love  what  God  has  forbidden, 
and  choose  to  respect  what  he  allows  us  to  love, 
but,  to  speak  properly,  we  ought  to  love  only 
what  he  commands  us  to  love.  This  love  should 
be  in  our  hearts,  amidst  all  our  other  affections, 
as  a  prince  is  among  the  officers  of  his  arm}^  or, 
to  speak  more  strongly,  as  God  himself  is  amongst 
all  the  creatures  of  the  whole  universe,  giving  to 
all  life,  motion,  and  being. 

6.  The  love  of  God  is  accompanied  with 
humility/  and  fear,  as  a  salt  to  prevent  corrup- 
tion ;  and  by  this  means  we  are  kept  from  degrad- 
ing liberty  into  licentiousness.  In  effect,  how 
great  mercy  soever  God  has  for  us,  it  is  the 
mercy  of  a  master.     How  great  soever  his  pa- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  129 

temal  tenderness  is,  it  is  the  tenderness  of  a 
sovereign  judge.  His  mercy,  which  is  so  amia- 
ble to  us,  is  never  separated  from  his  infinite 
justice  and  power;  and  one  of  the  most  essen- 
tial marks  of  our  love  to  him  is,  to  tremble  and 
become  nothing  in  bis  presence.  These  two 
things  always  go  together.  To  fear  him  rightly, 
we  must  fear  him  as  a  father  ;  and  to  love  him 
rightly,  we  must  love  him  as  a  sovereign 
Lord. 

Y.  This  love  must  in  one  respect  imitate  the 
love  of  God,  from  which  ours  proceeds  ;  but  in 
another  respect  it  must  not  imitate  his.  It  must 
imitate  his,  by  diffusing  itself  where  his  diffuses 
itself  ;  and  follow  it,  even  when  it  is  bestowed 
upon  enemies,  according  to  our  Lord's  precept  : 
''  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you, 
do  good  to  them  that  hate  you,  and  pray  for 
them  that  despitefully  use  you  and  persecute 
you,  that  ye  may  be  the  children  of  your  Father 
which  is  in  heaven  ;  for  he  maketh  his  sun  to 
rise  on  the  evil  and  on  the  good,  and  sendeth 
rain  on  the  just  and  on  the  unjust."  But  in 
another  respect  we  must  not  imitate  his  love  ;  for 
God's  love  to  us  is  a  jealous  love,  which  cannot 
consent  to  our  having  any  other  object  of  supreme 
love  besides  himself  :  but  our  love  to  him  can  have 
no  greater  perfection  than  that  which  arises 
9 


130  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

from  a  multiplicity  of  objects  :  om*  jealousy  re- 
sembles that  of  the  prophet  Elijah,  who,  being 
asked,  when  he  was  in  the  cave  of  Beer-sheba, 
what  he  did  there,  answered,  "  I  have  been  very 
jealous  for  the  Lord  God  of  hosts  ;  for  the 
children  of  Israel  have  forsaken  thy  covenant, 
and  thrown  down  thine  altars."  This  was  St. 
Paul's  jealousy,  when  he  saw  the  Corinthians 
turned  from  the  purity  of  his  gospel  :  "  I  am 
jealous  over  you  with  a  godly  jealousy  ;  for  I 
have  espoused  you  to  one  husband,  that  I  may 
present  you  as  a  chaste  virgin  to  Christ."  In- 
deed, one  of  the  most  indubitable  marks  of  our 
love  to  God  is,  to  lament  when  his  name  is  dis- 
honoured, his  word  neglected  or  despised,  and 
his  commands  violated. 

8.  A  Christian's  love  to  God  principally  con- 
sists in  obedience.  This,  I  grant,  is  not  always 
a  certain  character  ;  for  how  many  persons  are 
there  who  abstain  from  evil  and  do  good,  from 
principles  of  interest  or  fear  rather  than  of  love  ! 
but,  however,  it  is  as  a  negative  character  al- 
ways sure  ;  because  it  may  always  be  concluded, 
that  they,  who  do  not  obey  God,  do  not  love 
him  ;  for  all,  who  do  love  God,  obey  his  laws. 
The  reason  is  evident  :  all,  who  truly  love  God, 
have  an  ardent  desire  of  being  loved  by  him  ; 
and  it  is  essential  to  love  to  desire  a  return  of 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  131 

affection  from  its  object.  We  cannot  expect  to 
be  beloved  of  God,  unless  we  strive  to  please 
him  ;  nor  can  we  please  him  without  keeping 
his  commandments.  The  love  of  God  is  always 
accompanied  with  a  holy  diligence  to  please  him, 
and  an  awful  fear  of  offending  him.  A  true 
believer  is  always  afraid  lest  anything,  through 
negligence  or  infirmity,  should  escape  him,  and 
clash  with  his  duty,  or  provoke  his  God.  This 
made  St.  Paul  say,  "  Work  out  your  own  salva- 
tion with  fear  and  trembling  ;"  and  elsewhere, 
**  I  keep  under  my  body,  and  bring  it  into  sub- 
jection ;  lest,  after  I  have  preached  to  others,  I 
myself  should  become  a  cast-away  ;"  and  hence 
those  prayers  of  holy  men,  "  Teach  me  thy  ways, 
0  Lord,  I  will  walk  in  thy  truth."  "  Unite  my 
heart  to  fear  thy  name."  "  May  God  make  you 
perfect  in  every  good  work,  to  do  his  will, 
working  in  you  that  which  is  well  pleasing  in 
his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ  !" 

9.  The  love  of  God  is  not  only  continued  in  a 
Christian,  but  it  is  also  inflamed  under  the  rod 
of  correction,  contrary  to  that  false  love  which 
subsists  only  in  prosperity,  and  is  quite  extinct 
in  adversity  :  for  false  love  in  religion  flows 
from  temporal  interest,  and  is  dependent  on 
irregular  self-love  ;  but  true  love  to  God  regards 
his  glory  and  our  salvation,  two  things  which 


132  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

can  never  be  separated,  because  God  has  united 
tbem  so,  that  they  constitute  the  very  essence 
of  religion.  Whenever,  then,  it  pleases  God  to 
chastise  us,  these  two  great  interests  (I  mean 
his  glory  and  our  salvation)  present  themselves 
before  our  eyes  ;  and  whether  we  consider  chas- 
tisements as  the  fruits  of  our  own  sins  which 
have  offended  God,  or  as  paternal  strokes  to  es- 
tablish us  in  holiness,  they  cannot  but  inflame 
our  love.  Add  to  these,  that  when  a  believer 
sees  his  God  frown,  he  cannot  help  apprehend- 
ing, in  some  sense,  that  his  wrath  will  go  farther, 
that  the  Lord  will  forsake,  and  entirely  leave 
him.  Hence  these  expressions  of  David,  "  For- 
sake me  not,  O  Lord  :  0  my  God,  be  not  far 
from  me  !"  "  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou 
forsaken  me  ?  why  art  thou  so  far  from  helping 
me,  and  from  the  words  of  my  roaring  ?"  And 
hence  Asaph  says,  "  Will  the  Lord  cast  off  for 
ever?  and  will  he  be  favourable  no  more?  Is 
his  mercy  clean  gone  for  ever  ?  Doth  his  prom- 
ise fail  for  evermore  ?" 

The  Tyrians,  it  seems,  when  Alexander  be- 
sieged them,  imagined  they  saw,  by  some  extra- 
ordinary motion,  that  the  image  of  Apollo,  in 
which  all  their  hopes  of  protection  were  placed, 
intended  to  quit  their  city  :  to  prevent  this  mis- 
fortune, they  fastened  their  god  with  chains  of 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  133 

gold.  This  I  own  was  a  foolish  superstition: 
but  methinks  we  may  sanctify  the  thought,  and 
almost  learn  a  believer's  conduct  from  it.  When 
he  imagines  his  God  means  to  forsake  him,  he 
holds  him  (if  I  may  be  allowed  to  say  so)  with 
chains  of  love  ;  he  throws  around  him  the  ten- 
der arms  of  his  piety  ;  he  weeps  on  his  bosom, 
and,  to  make  use  of  a  better  example  than 
that  of  the  Tyrians,  he  constrains  him,  as  the 
disciples  did  at  Emmaus,  "Abide  with  me, 
for  the  day  is  far  spent,  and  it  is  toward 
evening." 

10.  True  love  to  God  is  not  superstitious. 
Superstition  usually  springs  from  one  of  these 
four  pruiciples.  Either,  first,  from  servile  fear, 
which  makes  people  believe  that  God  is  always 
wrathful  ;  and  which  invents  means  to  appease 
him,  employing  for  this  piu^ose  ridiculous  prac- 
tices unworthy  of  humanity  itself;  or,  2dly,. 
from  a  natural  inclination,  which  we  all  have,. 
to  idolatry,  which  makes  men  think  they  see 
some  ray  of  the  divinity  in  extraordinary  crea- 
tures, and,  on  this  account,  they  transfer  a  part 
of  their  devotion  to  them  ;  or,  3dly,  from  hypo- 
crisy, which  makes  men  willing  to  discharge 
their  obligations  to  God  by  grimace,  and  by  zeal 
for  external  services  ;  for  which  purpose  they 
caa  perform  a  great  number  of  any  kind.     Fi- 


134  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

nally,  from  presumption,  whicli  makes  men  serve 
God  after  their  own  fancies,  and  establish  such 
a  worship  as  pleases  and  flatters  themselves, 
without  regarding  whether  they  please  God. 
All  these  appear  in  the  superstitions  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  the  greatest  part  of  which 
sprang  from  fear  of  the  fire  of  purgatory  ;  as 
mortifications,  masses,  jubilees,  indulgences, 
penal  satisfactions,  and  many  more  of  the  same 
kind.  It  is  also  e\ident,  that  some  came  from 
that  dreadful  propensity  natural  to  all  mankind 
to  deify  creatures  ;  to  this  may  be  referred  the 
worshipping  of  images,  the  invocations  of  saints 
and  angels,  the  custom  of  swearing  by  creatures, 
the  adoration  of  relics,  pilgrimages,  the  adora- 
tion of  the  host,  and  many  such  things.  Nor  is 
it  less  true  that  liypocrhy  produced  others,  as 
beads,  chaplets,  rosaries,  prayers  by  tale,  fre- 
quent fasts,  visiting  holy  places,  &c.  And, 
finally,  some  came  from  human  vanity  and  pre- 
sumption, as  festivals,  processions,  the  magnifi- 
cence of  churches  ;  and,  in  general,  all  pompous 
ceremonies  in  the  worship  of  God.  All  these 
are  contrary  to  the  love  of  God,  which  is  free 
from  superstition.  It  is  superior  to  servile  fear, 
and  accompanied  with  a  persuasion  that  God  is 
good,  and  that  he  loves  us.  It  has  only  God 
for  its  object;   it  acknowledges  between   God 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  135 

and  his  creatures,  however  amiable  the  latter 
may  be,  an  infinite  distance,  and,  consequently, 
cannot  bestow  any  part  of  that  worship  upon 
them,  which  is  due  to  him  alone.  It  is  sincere 
and  soHd,  more  attentive  to  the  interior  than  to 
the  outward  appearance  ;  for,  having  its  prin- 
cipal seat  in  the  heart,  it  rectifies  a  man's  senti- 
ments, whence,  as  from  a  sacred  source,  good 
works  flow.  In  a  word,  it  is  humble  and  sub- 
missive to  the  will  of  God,  which  it  regards  as 
the  only  rule  of  its  duty,  without  paying  any 
respect  to  the  vanity  of  sense,  or  the  caprice  of 
the  human  mind, 

1 1 .  Genuine  love  to  God  is  tranquil  and  peace- 
able, acquiescing  in  the  ways  of  Providence  with- 
out complaining,  happy  in  itself,  without  inquie- 
tude and  without  chagrin,  flying  from  quarrels 
and  divisions,  easy  and  gentle  in  all  things, 
yielding  in  everything,  except  in  the  service  of 
God  and  the  grand  interest  of  salvation,  in 
which  love  itself  is  inflexible,  and  incapable  of 
compounding. 

1 2.  Real  love  is  always  active.  Its  tranquillity 
is  not  negligence  ;  it  is  lively  and  energetical, 
always  in  peace,  but  always  in  action  ;  like  the 
heavens,  whence  it  came,  without  noise,  in  pro- 
found silence,  perpetually  moving,  and  inces- 
santly shedding  benign   influences  :    it   is   not 


136  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

content  to  seek  God  in  his  temples  only,  but  it 
pursues  him  in  houses,  chambers,  and  closets  ; 
it  rises  after  him  to  heaven  ;  it  enjoys  him  in  the 
heart,  where  it  entertains  and  adores  him  ;  it  goes 
even  to  seek  him  in  his  members,  and  chiefly  in 
the  poor,  whose  secret  necessities  it  inquires 
after,  and  endeavours  to  relieve. 

Finally,  one  of  the  greatest  evidences  of  love 
to  God  is,  spontayieous  obedience,  not  waiting  for 
chastisements  to  awake  us,  after  we  have  fallen 
into  sin,  but  returning  immediately  to  repentance. 
Indeed,  tardy  repentances,  which  come  after  we 
have  exhausted  the  patience  of  God,  and  drawn 
the  strokes  of  his  rod  upon  us,  are  much  more 
likely  to  be  effects  of  nature,  than  of  love  to 
God.  Self-love  has  so  great  a  share  in  such  a 
conduct,  that,  if  we  do  not  attribute  our  repent- 
ance wholly  to  it,  we  must  in  great  part.  Yet 
it  is  certain,  when  repentance  does  not  flow 
wholly  from  love  to  God,  it  is  not  wholly  hea- 
venly and  spiritual  ;  it  is  a  compound  of  heaven 
and  earth,  divine  faith  and  human  prudence  ;  and 
so  much  as  it  has  of  nature  and  sinful  self-inte- 
rest, so  much  it  loses  of  its  worth  and  excellence. 
Genuine  love  does  not  then  wait  for  carnal  soli- 
citations, nor  till  afflictions  inform  us  of  our  state  ; 
it  freely  comes  to  our  aid,  and  constrains  us  to 
return  to  God,  even  before  we  feel  the  efi'ects 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  137 

of  his  indignation.     So  much  for  the  characters 
of  love."^ 

In  regard  to  the  emotions  included  in  the  words 
patient  waiting,  you  may  remark,  1.  That  the 
coming  of  Jesus  Christ  being  the  subject  in  ques- 
tion, the  expectation  of  a  believer  is  a  true  and 
real  hope,  du'ectly  opposite  to  the  expectation 
of  the  wicked,  which  is  a  fear.  The  latter  con- 
sider Jesus  Christ  on  this  occasion  as  their  judge, 
and  enemy,  who  will  avenge  himself,  punish  all 
their  sins,  and  plunge  them  for  ever  into  perdi- 
tion, Behevers,  on  the  contrary,  consider  him 
as  their  Head,  their  Husband,  their  Saviour,  who 
will  come  to  raise  them  from  dust  and  misery, 
and  to  exalt  them  to  his  glorious  kingdom.  The 
wicked,  in  their  fore-views,  resemble  the  devils, 
who,  at  Christ's  first  appearance,  exclaimed, 
"  Let  us  alone  !  what  have  we  to  do  with  thee* 
thou  Jesus  of  Nazareth  ?  Art  thou  come  to  de- 
stroy us  ?"  but  the  righteous  imitate  those  who. 
attended  his  public  entry  into  Jerusalem  :  "  Ho- 

*  The  multiplying  of  divisions  and  subdivisions  is,  in  the  editor's 
judgment,  a  great  fault  in  composition.  They  should  consist 
only  of  such  a  number  as  vi^ill  fairly  embrace  the  whole  subject, 
and  may  easily  be  remembered.  AU  that  really  belongs  to  the 
subject  in  these  thirteen  heads  might  have  been  introduced  under 
the  three  following: — True  love  to  God  is,  I.  Supreme,  possess- 
ing the  heart,  the  wliole  heart,  &c.  2.  Uniform,  as  well  under 
his  corrections  as  under  his  smiles.  3.  Obediential,  instigating 
us  not  to  an  observance  of  superstitious  rites,  but  to  an  humble 
and  active  performance  of  his  revealed  will. 


138  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

sanna,"  said  they,  "blessed  is  he  that  cometh  in 
the  name  of  the  Lford." 

2.  This  expectation  is  accompanied  with  a 
holy  and  ardent  desire,  as  being  an  expectation 
of  the  greatest  blessings.  "  Come,  Lord  Jesus," 
says  the  Church,  "Lord  Jesus,  come."  Such 
was  David's  expectation,  when  he  was  among 
the  Philistines  ;  "As  the  hart  panteth  after  the 
water-brooks,  so  panteth  my  soul  after  thee,  O 
God."  The  desire  of  a  believer  is  not  less  fer- 
vent, or  (to  speak  more  properly)  it  is  far  more 
ardent,  when  he  meditates  on  his  entrance  into 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  where  we  shall  "  hun- 
ger and  thirst  no  more,  for  the  Lamb  shall  feed 
us,  and  lead  us  to  foim tains  of  living  waters." 
What  the  first  appearance  of  Christ  in  the  flesh 
was  to  the  ancient  church,  that  his  second  mani- 
festation is  to  us,  with  this  difference,  that  then 
he  was  to  appear  in  grace,  whereas  now  we  ex- 
pect him  in  glory — then  he  was  to  appear  in  the 
"  form  of  a  servant,"  and  in  the  "  likeness  of  sin- 
ful flesh  ;"  but  hereafter  he  will  appear  in  the 
"  form  of  God,"  thinking  it  "  not  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God."  As  he  was  then  "the  desire 
of  all  nations,"  how  should  he  not  now  be  the 
desire  of  all  believers  ? 

3.  This  desire  is  accompanied  with  a  holy  in- 
quietude, almost  like  what  we  feel  when  we  ex- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  139 

pect  an  intimate  friend,  of  whose  coming  we  are 
sure,  but  are  uncertain  about  the  time:  or,  if 
you  will,  such  as  an  oppressed  and  enslaved 
people  feel,  while  they  wait  for  a  deliverer  ;  or, 
such  as  an  affectionate  consort  feels,  while  she 
waits  for  the  return  of  her  lord.  On  these  occa- 
sions days  and  hours  move  slowly,  time  is  anti- 
cipated, futurity  is  enjoyed,  and  there  is  a  pre- 
hbation  of  the  expected  pleasure.  This  is  the 
holy  inquietude  which  St.  Paul  attributes  to  the 
creatures  in  general,  saying,  They  *' groan  and 
travail  in  pain  together  with  the  earnest  expecta- 
tion of  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God." 
How  much  more  then  must  behevers  do  so  ! 

4.  But  this  inquietude  does  not  prevent  our 
possessing  our  souls  in  patience  ;  for  it  does  not 
proceed  to  murmuring,  but  submits  to  the  will 
of  God  ;  knowing  that  times  and  seasons  are  in 
his  own  power  :  "  if  he  tarry,  wait  for  him,"  as 
St.  Paul  after  Habakkuk  says,  Heb.  x,  37  ;  that 
is,  be  not  impatient,  do  not  murmur,  for  he  will 
certainly  come,  and  will  not  tarry.  They  are  the 
profane  only  who  say,  ''Where  is  the  promise  of 
his  coming  ?  for  since  the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all 
things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning 
of  the  creation."  We  feel  then  an  inquietude, 
but  an  inquietude  blended  with  submission  to  the 
will  of  God.     "  Why,"  says  the  believer,  "  art 


140  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

thou  cast  down,  0  my  soul  ?  why  art  thou  dis- 
quieted within  me  ?  hope  thou  in  God,  for  I  shall 
yet  praise  him,  who  is  the  health  of  my  counte- 
nance and  my  God." 

5.  This  expectation  necessarily  includes  a  holy 
preparation,  and  such  a  preparation  as  relates  to 
the  majesty  of  Him  whom  we  expect,  the  great- 
ness of  the  judgment  that  he  will  come  to  exe- 
cute, and  the  eternal  benefits  of  which  we  hope 
to  partake.  We  must  not  imitate  that  wicked 
servant  in  the  parable,  who  said,  "  My  Lord  de- 
lays his  coming,"  and  who,  under  cover  of  that 
delay,  beat  his  fellow-servants.  When  Esther 
was  to  appear  before  Ahasuerus,  she  spent  many 
days  beforehand  in  preparing  herself,  adorning 
herself  with  her  most  costly  habits,  that  she 
might  appear  before  him  in  a  proper  manner. 
Such  is  the  waiting  of  a  believer  ;  he  employs  all 
his  life-time  to  prepare  for  that  solemn,  horn*,  when 
eternity  will  begin. 

You  might  easily  take  the  characters  of  vices 
from  this  pattern  of  characterizing  virtues  :  how- 
ever, I  will  add  an  example  on  avarice,  taking 
for  a  text  Heb.  xiii,  5  :  "  Let  your  conversation 
be  without  covetousness,  and  be  content  with 
such  things  as  ye  have." 

1.  Avarice  is  a  disposition  so  gross,  that  it 
obscures  the  understanding  and  reason  of  a  man, 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON,  141 

even  so  far  as  to  make  liim  think  of  profit  where 
there  is  nothing  but  loss,  and  imagine  that  to  be 
economy  which  is  nothing  but  ruin.  Is  it  not 
in  this  manner  that  a  covetous  man,  instead  of 
preventing  maladies,  by  an  honest  and  frugal  ex- 
pense, draws  them  upon  himself,  by  a  sordid  and 
niggardly  way  of  living  ;  and,  by  this  means,  brings 
himself  under  an  unavoidable  necessity  of  con- 
suming one  part  of  his  substance  to  recover  a 
health,  which,  by  an  excessive  parsimony,  he  has 
lost  ?  There  are  even  some  who  bring  inevitable 
death  upon  themselves,  rather  than  spend  any- 
thing to  procure  necessary  relief;  and  are  im- 
pertinent enough  to  imagine,  that  riches  had 
better  be  without  a  possessor,  than  a  possessor 
without  riches  ;  as  if  man  were  made  for  money,, 
and  not  money  for  man. 

But,  2.  This  would  be  but  little,  if  avarice  affect- 
ed only  the  avaricious  themselves  ;  it  goes  much 
further  ;  it  renders  a  man  useless  to  society.  It 
subverts  the  idea  of  our  living  to  assist  one  an- 
other ;  for  a  covetous  man  is  useless  to  the  whole 
world.  He  resembles  that  earth,  of  which  St. 
Paul  speaks,  which  "  drinketh  in  the  rain,  that 
comes  often  upon  it,  and  beareth  only  thorns  and 
briers."  He  is  an  unfruitful  tree,  a  gulf  which 
draws  in  waters  from  all  parts,  but  from  which 
no  stream  runs  ;  or,  if  you  will,  an  avaricious 


142  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

man  is  like  death,  that  devours  all,  and  restores 
nothing  ;  whence  it  comes  to  pass,  that  no  man 
is  in  general  so  much  despised,  while  he  hves,  as 
a  miser  ;  and  no  man's  death  is  so  much  desired 
as  his.  He  never  opens  his  treasures  till  he  is 
leaving  the  world  ;  he,  therefore,  can  never  re- 
ceive the  fruits  of  gratitude,  because  his  favours 
are  never  conferred  till  his  death. 

3.  Further,  this  vice  not  only  renders  a  man 
useless  to  society,  but  it'  even  makes  him  hm'tful 
and  pernicious  to  it.  There  is  no  right  so  invio- 
lable, no  law  so  holy,  which  he  will  not  violate 
greedily  to  amass  riches,  and  cautiously  to  pre- 
serve them.  How  many  violent  encroachments, 
how  many  criminal  designs,  how  many  dark  and 
treasonable  practices,  how  many  infamies  and 
wickednesses,  have  proceeded  from  this  perverse 
inclination  !  If  a  covetous  man  is  barren  in  kind- 
nesses, he  is  fruitful  in  sins  and  iniquities.  There 
are  no  boundaries  which  he  cannot  pass,  no  bar- 
riers which  he  cannot  readily  go  over,  to  satisfy 
his  base  passion  for  money. 

4.  By  this  we  may  already  perceive  liow  in- 
co77ipatihle  this  vice  is  with  true  faith,  and  with 
the  genius  of  Christianity/.  The  spirit  of  Chris- 
tianity is  a  spirit  of  love  and  charity,  always  benefi- 
cent, always  ready  to  prevent  the  necessities  of 
our  Christian  brethren  ;  kind  and  full  of  compas- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  143 

sion,  inquiring  into  the  wants  of  others,  and, 
without  asking,  seeking  means  to  prevent  them. 
But  avarice,  on  the  contrary,  makes  a  man  hard, 
cruel,  pitiless,  beyond  the  reach  of  complaints 
and  tears,  rendering  the  miser  not  only  jealous 
of  the  prosperity  of  his  neighbour,  but  even 
making  him  consider  the  pittances  of  the  miser- 
able as  objects  of  his  covetous  desires. 

5.  It  is  not  without  reason  that  St.  Paul  calls 
avarice  idolatry  ;  for  one  of  the  principal  cha- 
racters of  this  cursed  inclination  is  a  making  gold 
and  silver  one's  god.  It  is  money,  in  effect, 
which  the  covetous  adores,  it  is  this  that  he  su- 
premely loves,  this  he  prefers  above  all  other 
things  ;  it  is  his  last  end,  his  life,  his  confidence, 
and  all  his  happiness.  He  who  fears  God,  con- 
secrates to  him  his  first  thoughts,  and  devotes 
to  his  glory  and  service  the  chief  of  his  cares  ;  to 
his  interests,  the  whole  of  his  heart  ;  and  for  the 
rest,  commits  himself  to  the  care  of  his  providence. 
It  is  the  same  with  a  covetous  man  in  regard  to 
his  treasures  ;  he  thinks  only  of  them,  he  labours 
only  to  increase  and  preserve  them,  he  feels  only 
for  them  ;  he  has  neither  rest  nor  hope  which 
is  not  founded  on  his  riches;  he  would  offer 
incense  to  them,  could  he  do  it  without  expense. 

6.  It  is  surprising,  and  sometimes  sufficiently 
diverting^  to  see  in  what  manner  all  the  other 


144  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

inclinations  of  a  miser,  good  and  bad,  virtues  and 
vices,  his  love  and  his  hatred,  his  joy  and  his 
sorrow,  respect  and  obey  his  avarice.  They 
move  or  rest,  act  or  do  not  act,  agreeably  to  the 
orders  which  this  criminal  passion  gives  them. 
If  he  be  naturally  civil,  mild,  and  agreeable  in 
his  conversation,  he  will  not  fail  to  lay  aside  all 
his  civilities  and  good  manners,  when  his  avarice 
tells  him  he  may  get  something  by  doing  so  ; 
and,  on  the  contrary,  when  he  has  received 
some  injury,  when  some  insult  has  been  offered 
him,  which  is  a  just  ground  of  resentment,  you 
may  see,  in  an  instant,  his  wrath  is  removed, 
and  all  his  vehemence  abated,  in  hope  of  a  little 
money  ofl'ered  to  appease  him,  or  in  fear  of  a 
small  expense  to  gratify  his  resentment.  If  an 
object  of  public  joy  or  sorrow  offer  itself  to  his 
view,  simply  considering  it  in  a  general  view, 
he  will  be  glad  or  sorry,  according  to  the  nature 
of  the  thing  in  question  ;  but  should  this  occa- 
sion of  public  joy  interest  him  ever  so  little,  or 
in  any  manner  prejudice  his  pretensions,  all  on  a 
sudden  you  will  see  all  his  joy  turned  into  sor- 
row. In  like  manner,  when  a  public  calamity 
gives  him  an  opportunity  of  gaining  anything, 
all  his  sorrow  is  turned  into  joy.  If  he  ardently 
loves  any  one,  he  will  love  him  no  longer,  if  he 
begin  to  cost  him  anything  ;  avarice  will  turn  all 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  145 

his  love  into  indifference  and  coldness.  If  rea- 
son and  common  honesty  oblige  him  to  be  of  a 
party  who  have  justice  on  their  side,  he  will 
maintain  and  even  exaggerate  their  rights,  and 
defend  the  equity  of  them,  while  his  purse  is  not 
engaged  :  engage  his  purse,  and  it  is  no  longer 
the  same  thing  :  what  was  just  is  become  now 
unjust  to  him,  he  has  quickly  ^vhys  and  hoivevers 
in  his  mouth — but,  however,  we  were  mistaken 
in  such  a  point — why  should  we  be  obstinate  in 
such  or  such  a  thing  ?  (fee. 

In  fine,  his  avarice  gives  the  colour  and  tint 
to  every  subject,  it  is  the  sole  rule  and  measure, 
it  makes  things  good  or  bad,  just  or  unjust, 
reasonable  or  unreasonable,  according  to  its 
pleasure  :  crimes  are  no  longer  crimes,  if  they 
agree  with  avarice  ;  virtues  are  no  longer  virtues, 
when  they  oppose  it  :  she  reigns  over  the  ideas 
of  a  miser's  mind  and  the  emotions  of  his  heart, 
sole  arbitress  in  the  judgments  of  his  mind,  sole 
directress  in  the  consultations  of  his  heart,  sole 
governess  of  all  his  passions.  Aristotle's  defini- 
tion of  nature  can  be  nowhere  better  applied, — 
she  is  the  principle  of  motion  and  of  rest  :  for 
she  does  all  that  the  centurion  in  the  gospel  did  ; 
she  says  to  one.  Go,  and  he  goeth  ;  to  another. 
Come,  and  he  cometh.  Do  this,  and  he  doeth  it  ; 
yea,  she  goes  farther  than  the  centurion  went  ; 
10 


146  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

for  she  says,  Pause,  and  all  things  pause,  Cease, 
and  all  things  cease  to  be.* 

IV. — Observe  the  Relation  of  one  Subject  to  another. 
For  example,  always  when  in  Scripture  God 
is  called  a  Father,  the  relation  of  that  term  to 
children  is  evident,  and  we  are  obliged  not  only 
to  remark  the  paternal  inclinations  which  are  in 
God  toward  us,  and  the  advantages  which  w^e 
receive  from  his  love,  but  also  the  duties  to 
which  we  are  boimd  as  children  of  such  a  Fa- 
ther. The  same  may  be  said  of  all  these  ex- 
pressions of  Scripture,  "  God  is  our  God,"  w^e 
are  "  his  people  " — he  is  our  ''  portion,"  we  are 
his  "heritage" — he  is  our  "master,"  we  are  his 
"servants" — he  is  our  "king,"  we  are  the 
"  subjects  of  his  kingdom" — he  is  our  "  prophet 
or  teacher,"  we  are  his  "  disciples" — with  many 
more  of  the  same  kind.  When  we  meet  with 
such  single  and  separate,  they  must  be  discussed 
in  relation  to  one  another,  and  this  relation  must 
be  particularly  considered.  Thus,  when  the 
"kingdom"  of  God,  or  of  Jesus  Christ,  is 
spoken  of,  all  things  relative  to  this  kingdom 
must  be  considered — as,  its  laws — arms — throne 

*  These  seven  heads  might,  as  in  the  foreg-oing  instance,  have 
been  reduced  tp  three.  Avarice,  1.  Perverts  our  judgment; 
2.  Destro  s  our  happiness  ;  3.  Is  incompatible  with  true  reli- 
gion. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  147 

— crown — subjects — extent  of  dominion — palace 
where  the  king  resides,  &c.  So  when  our  mys- 
tical "  marriage  "  with  Jesus  Christ  is  spoken  of, 
whether  it  be  where  he  is  called  a  bridegroom, 
or  his  Church  a  bride,  you  should,  after  you 
have  explained  these  expressions,  turn  your  at- 
tention to  relative  things — as  the  love  of  Jesus 
Christ  to  us,  which  made  him  consent  to  this 
mystical  marriage — the  dowry  that  we  bring 
him,  our  sins  and  miseries — the  communication 
which  he  makes  to  us,  both  of  his  name  and 
benefits — the  rest  that  he  grants  us  in  his 
house,  changing  our  abode — the  banquet  at  his 
divine  nuptials — ^the  inviolable  fidehty  which  he 
requires  of  us — the  right  and  power  he  acquires 
over  us — the  defence  and  protection  which  he 
engages  to  afford  us  :  but  when  these  relative 
things  are  discussed,  great  care  must  be  taken 
neither  to  insist  on  them  too  much,  nor  to  de- 
scend to  mean  ideas,  nor  even  to  treat  of  them 
one  after  another,  in  form  of  a  parallel  ;  for 
nothing  is  more  tiresome  than  treating  these 
apart,  and  one  after  another.  They  must,  then, 
be  associated  together;  a  body  composed  of 
many  images  must  be  formed  ;  and  the  whole 
must  be  always  animated  with  the  sensible,  and 
the  spiritual.  I  think  a  preacher  ought  to  con- 
tent himself  with  making  one  single  observation, 


148  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

or,  at  the  most,  two,  in  case  the  relative  things 
are  too  numerous  to  be  collected  into  one  point 
of  view.  In  such  a  case,  you  must  endeavour 
to  reduce  them  to  two  classes,  but  in  two  dif- 
ferent orders  ;  and  always  make  the  difference 
perceptible,  so  that  it  may  not  be  said  you  have 
made  two  observations  of  what  was  naturally 
but  one. 

V. — Observe  tvJiether  some    Things  he  not  Supposed^ 
which  are  not  Expressed. 

This  is  a  source  of  invention  different  from 
the  former  ;  for  the  former  is  confined  to  things 
really  relative  ;  but  this  speaks  in  general  of 
things  supposed,  which  have  no  relation  to  each 
other.  For  example,  when  we  speak  of  a 
change,  what  they  call  the  terminus  a  quo  ne- 
cessarily supposes  the  terminus  ad  quern  ;  and  the 
terminus  ad  quern  supposes  the  terminus  a  quo. 

A  covenant  supposes  two  contracting  parties 
— a  reconcihation  effected,  or  a  peace  made, 
supposes  war  and  enmity — a  victory  supposes 
enemies,  arms,  and  a  combat — life  supposes 
death,  and  death  life — the  day  supposes  night, 
and  the  night  day  :  sometimes  there  are  propo- 
sitions, which  necessarily  suppose  others,  either 
because  they  are  consequences,  depending  on 
their  principles,  or  because  they  are  truths  na- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  149 

turally  connected  with  others.  It  is  always 
very  important  to  understand  well  what  things 
are  supposed  in  a  text  :  for  sometimes  several 
useful  considerations  may  be  drawn  from  them, 
and  not  unfrequently  the  very  expressions  in  the 
text  include  them. 

For  example,  Rom.  xii,  11  :  "  Recompense  to 
no  man  evil  for  evil."  In  discussing  this  text, 
you  may  very  properly  observe  the  truths 
which  are  implied,  or  supposed  in  the  words  ; 
as,  1.  The  disorder  into  which  sin  has  thrown 
mankind,  so  that  men  are  exposed  to  receive  in- 
juries and  insults  from  each  other.  A  society 
of  sinners  is  only  a  shadow  of  society  ;  they  are 
actually  at  war  with  each  other,  and,  like  the 
Midianitish  army,  turning  every  one  his  sword 
against  his  companion.  The  spirit  of  the  world 
is  a  spirit  of  dispersion  rather  than  of  association. 
Different  interests,  diversities  of  sentiments,  va- 
rieties of  opinions,  contrarieties  of  passion,  make 
a  perpetual  division  ;  and  the  fruits  of  this  divi- 
sion are  insults  and  injuries.  It  may  be  said  of 
each  in  such  societies,  as  of  Ishmael  in  the  pro- 
phecy, "His  hand  is  against  every  man,  and 
every  man's  hand  against  him." 

2.  We  must  not  imagine  that  faith,  and  the 
dignity  of  a  Christian  calling,  raise  the  disciple 
of  Christ  above  injuries  :    on  the  contrary,  they 


150  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

expose  him  oftener  to  evils  than  others  ;  as  well 
because  God  himself  will  have  our  faith  tried, 
that  we  may  arrive  at  heaven  through  many  tri- 
bulations, as  because  a  Christian  profession  ne- 
cessarily divides  believers  from  infidels.  The 
world  and  sin  form  a  kind  of  communion  be- 
tween the  wicked  and  worldly,  which  produces 
a  mutual  forbearance  and  friendship  :  but  there 
is  no  communion  between  a  believer  and  an  un- 
believer, any  more  than  between  light  and  dark- 
ness, Christ  and  Behal.  Thence  come  all  the 
persecutions  of  the  Church,  and  thence  will  good 
men  continue  to  meet  with  opposition  from  the 
wicked,  to  the  end  of  time.  Jesus  Christ,  when 
he  sent  his  Apostles,  did  not  fail  to  apprize 
them  of  this  :  he  said,  "  I  send  you  forth  as 
sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves  ;"  and  again,  "  If 
ye  were  of  the  world,  the  world  would  love  his 
own;  but  because  ye  are  not  of  the  world, 
therefore  the  world  hateth  you." 

You  may  make  an  observation  on  each  of 
these  supposed  truths  ;  and,  having  established 
the  Apostle's  precept,  by  showing  that  private 
revenge  is  contrary  to  the  laws  of  Christianity, 
and  incompatible  with  true  piety,  you  may  ob- 
serve a  third  supposed  truth  : 

3.  That  the  gospel  not  only  forbids  resent- 
ment and  revenge;    it  even  commands  us   to 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  151 

pardcm  offences  :  and,  farther,  obliges  us  to  do 
good  to  our  enemies,  and  to  pray  for  our  perse- 
cutors, according  to  the  precept  of  Jesus  Christ, 
"  Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that  curse  you, 
and  pray  for  them  that  despitefully  use  you  :'* 
and,  according  to  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul  in 
another  place,  "  If  thine  enemy  hunger,  feed 
him  ;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink." 

It  remains  that  you  take  care,  in  treating  sup- 
posed truths — 

1.  Not  to  fetch  them  too /ar,  or  to  bring  them 
'  about  by  long  circuits  of  reasoning.  Avoid  this 
for  two  reasons  :  first,  because  you  would  render 
your  discourse  obscure  by  it,  for  everybody  is 
not  capable  of  seeing  truths  which  are  very  dis- 
tant from  the  text;  and,  secondly,  because  by 
this  means  you  might  bring  in  all  the  whole  body 
of  divinity  into  your  text,  which  attempt  would 
be  vicious,  and  contrary  to  the  rules  of  good  sense. 
Of  supposed  truths,  you  must  choose  the  most 
natural,  and  those  which  lie  nearest  the  text. 

In  the  2d  place,  do  not  enlarge  on  implied 
truths.  It  is  proper,  indeed,  that  hearers  should 
know  them  ;  but  they  are  not  principal  articles. 

And,  3dly,  take  care  also  that  these  supposed 
things  be  im,portant,  either  for  instruction  in 
general,  or  for  casting  light  particularly  on  the 
text,  or  for  consolation,  or  for  the  correction  of 


162  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

vice,  or  practice  of  piety,  or  some  useful  pur- 
pose; otherwise  you  would  deliver  trifling  im- 
pertinencies  under  the  name  of  implied  truths. 

VI. — Reflect  on  the  Persons  Speaking  or  Acting. 
For  an  example  let  us  take  the  last-mentioned 
text  of  St.  Paul,  "  Recompense  to  no  man  evil 
for  evil."  Here  you  may  very  pertinently  re- 
mark, 1.  That  this  precept  is  more  beautiful  in 
the  mouth  of  St.  Paul  than  it  could  have  been 
in  that  of  any  other  man.  The  reason  is  this  : 
he,  of  all  the  men  in  the  world,  had  the  greatest 
reason  for  resentment  upon  worldly  principles  ; 
for  never  was  there  a  man  more  persecuted, 
never  a  man  more  unjustly  persecuted,  than  he. 
He  was  persecuted  by  his  own  countrymen  the 
Jews,  persecuted  by  the  Gentiles,  persecuted  by 
false  brethren,  persecuted  by  false  apostles,  per- 
secuted when  he  preached  the  gospel,  persecuted 
even  by  those  for  whose  salvation  he  was  labour- 
ing ;  persecuted  to  prison,  to  banishment,  to 
bonds,  to  blood.  How  amiable,  then,  is  such  a 
precept  in  the  mouth  of  such  a  man  !  How  for- 
cible is  such  a  precept,  supported  by  one  of  the 
greatest  examples  we  can  conceive  !  by  the  ex- 
ample of  a  man  whose  interest  seems  to  dictate 
a  quite  contrary  practice  !  When  we  give  such 
precepts  to  the  worldly,  they  never  fail  to  say 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  153 

to  US,  "  Yes,  yes  :  you  talk  finely  :  you  have  never 
been  insulted  as  we  have.  Had  you  met  with 
what  we  have,  you  would  talk  otherwise."  But 
there  is  no  reason  to  say  so  to  St.  Paul,  any  more 
than  to  Jesus  Christ,  his  Master,  the  Author  of 
this  divine  morality  ;  for  who  was  ever  so  per- 
secuted as  Jesus  Christ?  and,  after  him,  who 
suffered  more  than  his  servant  St.  Paul  ? 

2.  You  may  also  very  properly  remark,  that, 
to  take  a  different  view  of  the  apostle  Paul, 
no  man  was  more  obliged  to  teach  and  love 
such  a  morality  than  Mmself.  Why  ?  Because 
of  all  those  whom  God  in  his  ineffable  mercy 
had  called  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  he  had 
been  the  most  concerned  in  cruel  efforts  of  rage 
against  God  and  his  church.  All  inflamed  with 
fury,  he  went  from  Jerusalem  to  Damascus,  to 
ravage  the  flock  of  Jesus  Christ.  In  this  raging 
violence  of  his  hatred,  God  made  him  feel  his 
love,  pardoned  his  sins,  softened  his  heart,  and 
from  heaven  cried  to  him,  "  Saul,  Saul,  why 
persecutest  thou  me?"  Who,  then,  could  be 
more  obliged  to  preach  mercy  than  this  man,  to 
whom  God  had  showed  so  much  mercy  ?  Might 
he  not  say,  when  he  gave  these  rules  of  morality, 
what  he  said  on  another  subject,  *'  I  have  received 
of  the  Lord  that  which  I  deliver  unto  you  :"  I 
have  received  the  same  mercy  which  I  teach  you. 


154  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Add  to  this,  the  apostle  had  not  only  met  with 
pardoning  love  to  an  enemy  on  God's  part,  but 
he  had  also  experienced  it  from  the  church.  Far 
from  rendering  him  evil  for  evil,  far  from  avenging 
his  persecutions,  the  disciples  of  Christ  reached 
out  the  arms  of  their  love  to  him,  received  him 
into  their  communion,  and  numbered  him  with 
the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Vn. — Reflect  on  the  State  of  the  Person  Speaking 
or  Acting. 

Thus,  in  explaining  1  Thess.  v,  16,  ''Rejoice 
evermore,"  you  must  not  fail  to  consider  the  state 
of  St.  Paul  when  he  wrote  that  epistle  ;  for  he 
was  at  Athens,  engaged  in  that  superstitious  city, 
where,  as  it  is  said  in  the  seventeenth  of  Acts, 
his  spirit  was  "  stirred  in  him,"  observing  "  the 
city  wholly  given  to  idolatry;"  where  he  was 
treated  as  "a  babbler,  a  setter  forth  of  strange 
gods;"  and  where,  in  short,  he  was  the  object 
of  Athenian  ridicule  and  raillery.  Yet,  amid  so 
many  just  causes  of  grief,  he  exhorts  the  Thes- 
salonians  always  to  preserve  their  spiritual  joy. 
Not  that  he 'meant  to  render  them  insensible  to 
the  evils  which  he  suffered,  nor  to  the  afflictions 
of  the  new-born  church  ;  but  because  our  spiritual 
afflictions  (I  mean  those  which  we  suffer  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  his  church)  are  not 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  155 

incompatible  with  peace  and  joy  of  conscience  : 
on  the  contrary,  it  is  particularly  in  these  afflic- 
tions that  God  gives  the  most  lively  joys,  because 
then  he  bestows  on  his  children  more  abundant 
measures  of  his  grace,  and  more  intimate  com- 
munion with  himself.  Moreover,  on  these  sad 
occasions  we  generally  become  better  acquainted 
with  the  providence  of  God  ;  we  feel  an  assurance 
that  nothing  happens  without  his  order,  and  that, 
happen  what  will,  "  all  things  work  together  for 
good  to  them  that  love  God,"  This  gives  us 
true  rest,  a  joy  which  nothing  is  capable  of  dis- 
turbing. 

Vni. — Remark  the  Time  of  a  Word  or  Action. 

For  example  :  St.  Paul,  in  his  first  Epistle  to 
Timothy,  requires  that  in  the  public  services 
of  the  church,  prayers  should  be  made  for  "  all 
men  ;"  but  "  first  for  kings,  and  for  those  that 
were  in  authority."  Here  it  is  very  natural  to 
remark  the  time.  It  was  when  the  church  and 
the  apostles  were  everywhere  persecuted  ;  when 
the  faithful  were  the  objects  of  the  hatred  and 
calumny  of  all  mankind,  and  in  particular  of  the 
cruelty  of  these  tyrants.  Yet  none  of  this  rough 
treatment  could  stop  the  course  of  Christian 
charity.  St.  Paul  not  only  requires  every  be- 
liever to  pray  for  all  men  ;  but  he  would  have 


156  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

it  done  in  public,  that  all  the  world  might  know 
the  maxims  of  Christianity — always  kind,  patient, 
and  benevolent.  Believers  consider  themselves 
as  bound  in  duty  to  all  men,  though  men  do  no- 
thing to  oblige  them  to  it.  He  was  aware,  ma- 
licious slanderers  would  call  this  worldly  policy 
and  human  prudence,  and  would  say,  Christians 
only  meant  to  flatter  the  great,  and  to  court 
their  favour  ;  yet  even  this  calumny  does  not 
prevent  St.  Paul  ;  he  orders  them  to  pray  pub- 
licly, and  Jirst,  for  civil  governors.  We  ought 
always  to  discharge  our  duty,  and,  for  the  rest, 
submit  to  the  unjust  accounts  that  men  give  of 
our  conduct. 

IX. — Observe  Place. 

St.  Paul  says  to  the  Philippians,  "  Forgetting 
the  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forth 
unto  those  things  which  are  before,  I  press  to- 
ward the  mark,  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus."  The  place  where  he 
writes  this,  furnishes  a  very  beautiful  considera- 
tion. He  was  then  in  prison  at  Rome,  loaded 
with  chains,  and  deprived  of  his  liberty  ;  yet  he 
speaks  as  if  he  were  as  much  at  liberty  as  any 
man  in  the  world  ;  as  able  to  act  as  he  pleased, 
and  to  dispose  of  himself,  as  ever.  He  talks  of 
having  entered  a  course,  running  a  race,  forgetting 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  157 

things  behind,  pressing  toward  those  that  were 
before,  and,  in  short,  of  hoping  to  gain  a  prize  : 
all  these  are  actions  of  a  man  enjoying  full  liberty. 
How  could  he,  who  was  in  prison,  be  at  the  same 
time  on  a  race-com-se  ?  How  could  he  run  who 
was  loaded  with  irons  ?  How  could  he  hope  to 
win  a  prize,  who  every  day  expected  a  sentence 
of  death?  But  it  is  not  difficult  to  reconcile 
these  things  :  his  bonds  and  imprisonment  did 
not  hinder  the  course  of  his  faith  and  obedience. 
His  prison  was  converted  into  an  agreeable  sta- 
dium ;  and  death  for  the  gospel  might  well  be 
considered  under  the  image  of  a  complete  vic- 
tory, for  a  martyr  gains  an  unfading  crown  as  a 
reward  of  his  sufferings. 

X. — Consider  the  Persons  Addressed. 

Let  us  again  take  St.  Paul's  words  for  an  ex- 
ample. "  Recompense  to  no  man  evil  fqr  evil." 
Rom,  xii,  lY.  They  to  whom  the  apostle  ad- 
dressed these  words  were  Romans,  whose  per- 
petual maxim  was  violently  to  revenge  public 
injuries,  and  totally  to  destroy  those  who  intended 
to  destroy  them,  or  had  offered  them  any  affronts  : 
witness  the  Carthaginians  and  Corinthians.  They 
totally  destroyed  Carthage,  because  she  had  car- 
ried her  arms  into  Italy  by  Hannibal's  means, 
and  had  been  upon  the  point  of  ruining  Rome. 


158  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Corintli  they  sacked  and  burnt,  for  having  af- 
fronted their  ambassadors.  You  may  also  re- 
mark this  particular  circumstance — that  although 
the  Romans  had  succeeded  in  avenging  their 
injuries,  and  the  empire  owed  its  grandeur  to 
such  excesses,  yet  their  success  did  not  hinder 
the  apostle  from  saying,  *' Recompense  to  no 
man  evil  for  evil  ;"  because  neither  examples  nor 
successes  ought  to  be  the  rules  of  our  conduct, 
but  solely  the  will  of  God  and  the  law  of  Chris- 
tianity. 

XI. — Examine  tlie  particular  State  of  Persons  Ad- 
dressed. 

For  example,   "  Recompense  to  no  man  evil 

for  evil."     St.  Paul  writes  to  Romans;    but  to 

Roman   Christians,  who  saw  themselves  hated 

and  persecuted  by  their  fellow-citizens,  and,  in 

general,  abused  by    the   whole    world.      Yet, 

however,  reasonable  resentment   might    appear 

at  first  sight,  the  Apostle  would  not  have  them 

obey  such  passions  as  the  light  of  reason,  the 

instinct  of  nature,  and  the  desire  of  their  own 

preservation,  might  seem  to  excite  :  he  exhorted 

them  to  leave  vengeance  to  God,  and  advised 

them  only  to  follow  the  dictates  of  love.     Thé 

greatest  persecutors  of  the  primitive  Christians 

were  the  Jews,  on  whom  the  Roman  Christians 

could  easily  have   avenged    themselves   under 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  159 

various  pretexts  ;  for  the  Jews  were  generally- 
hated  and  despised  by  all  other  nations,  and 
nothing  could  be  easier  than  to  avail  themselves 
of  that  pubhc  hatred  to  which  the  religion  of 
the  Jews  exposed  them.  Nevertheless,  St.  Paul 
not  only  says  in  general,  "  Render  not  evil  for 
evil  ;"  but,  in  particular,  "  Recompense  to  no  man 
evil  for  evil  ;" — as  if  he  had  said,  Do  not  injure 
those  on  whom  you  could  most  easily  avenge 
yourselves  ;  hurt  not  the  most  violent  enemies 
of  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  the  Chris- 
tian profession  ;  not  even  those  who  have  cruci- 
fied your  Saviour,  and  every  day  strive  to  de- 
stroy his  gospel. 

Xn. — Consider  the  Principles  of  a  Word  or  Action. 

For  example,  John  v,  14  :  "  Behold,  thou  art 
made  whole  :  sin  no  more,  lest  a  worse  thing 
come  unto  theé."  This  was  the  language  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  the  man  whom  he  had  just  be- 
fore healed  of  an  infirmity  of  thirty-eight  years' 
standing.  Him  Jesus  now  found  in  the  temple. 
It  is  not  imaginable  that  this  meeting  was  for- 
tuitous, and  unforeseen  to  Jesus  Christ  :  his  pro- 
vidence, no  doubt,  conducted  the  man  that  way, 
directed  him  to  the  temple,  whither  he  himself 
went  to  seek  him.  Examine,  then,  upon  what 
principles  Jesus  Christ  went  to  seek  this  misera- 


160  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

ble  sinner;  and  you  will  find,  1,  He  went  in 
great  love  to  the  poor  man  :  he  went  in  that 
same  benevolence  which  inclined  him  to  do  good 
to  all  who  had  need,  and  in  every  place  that  he 
honoured  with  his  presence.  Jesus  was,  as  it 
were,  a  public  source  of  benefits  ;  his  hands 
everywhere  bestowed  beneficent  gifts,  and  he 
even  sought  occasions  when  they  did  not  present 
themselves.  2.  He  went  by  an  engagement  of 
ancient  love,  which  he  had  made  on  behalf  of 
this  paralytic  :  his  second  favour  flowed  from 
his  first  ;  nor  would  he  leave  his  work  imperfect. 
Thus,  it  is  said,  in  regard  to  his  disciples,  "  Hav- 
ing loved  his  own,  which  were  in  the  world,  he 
loved  them  to  the  end."  The  bounty  of  Jesus 
Christ  resembles  that  of  his  eternal  Father,  who 
calls,  justifies,  and,  in  the  end,  glorifies  those 
whom  he  first  predestinated  :  and  on  this,  as  on 
one  of  the  principal  foundations,  St.  Paul  esta- 
blisheth  our  hope  for  the  future  ;  ''  God  having 
begun  a  good  work  in  us,  will  perform  it  to  the 
day  of  Christ  :"  and  elsewhere,  "  God  is  faith- 
ful, who  hath  called  you  to  the  fellowship  of  his 
Son."  3.  It  was  by  a  principle  of  wisdom  and 
foreknowledge,  that  Jesus  Christ  sought  this 
paralytic  patient  in  the  temple,  in  order  to  teach 
him  his  duty,  to  furnish  him  with  the  means  of 
doing  it,  and  to  give  him  a  more  particular 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  161 

knowledge  of  the  Friend  who  had  healed  him  ; 
for  he  well  knew  that  a  tender  faith,  such  as 
that  of  this  man  was,  had  need  of  fresh  and 
continual  aid,  as  a  young  plant  needs  a  prop  to 
support  it  against  winds  and  storms. 

In  like  manner,  if  you  had  to  examine  these 
words  of  Jesus  Christ  to  the  Samaritan  woman, 
"  Go  and  call  thy  husband,"  (John  iv,)  you 
might  examine  the  intention  of  Jesus  Christ  in 
this  expression.  He  did  not  speak  thus  because 
he  was  ignorant  what  sort  of  a  life  this  woman 
lived  ;  he  knew  that,  to  speak  properly,  she  had 
no  husband.  It  was,  then,  1.  A  word  of  trial  ; 
for  the  Lord  said  this  to  give  her  an  opportunity 
of  making  a  free  confession,  "  I  have  no  hus- 
band." 2.  It  was  also  a  word  of  kind  reproof  ; 
for  he  intended  to  convince  her  of  the  sin  in 
which  she  lived.  3.  It  was  also  a  word  of 
grace  ;  for  the  censure  tended  to  the  woman's 
consolation.  4.  It  was,  further,  a  word  of  wis- 
dom ;  for  our  Lord  intended  to  take  occasion  at 
this  meeting  to  discover  himself  to  her,  and 
more  clearly  to  convince  her  that  he  had  a  per- 
fect knowledge  of  all  the  secrets  of  her  life  ;  as 
he  presently  proved,  by  saying,  *'Thou  hast 
well  said,  ITiave  no  husband  ;  for  thou  hast  had 
five  husbands,  and  he  whom  thou  hast  now  is 
not  thy  husband." 

11 


162  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Were  you  going  to  explain  the  ninth  verse  of 
the  first  of  Acts,  where  it  is  said,  "  When  Jesus 
was  taken  up,  his  disciples  beheld  him,"  it 
would  be  proper  to  remark  the  sentiments  of 
the  disciples  in  that  moment,  and  to  show  from 
what  principles  proceeded  that  attentive  and 
earnest  looking  after  their  Divine  Master,  while 
he  ascended  to  heaven. 

XIII. —  Consider  Consequences. 

Thus,  when  you  explain  the  doctrine  of  God's 
mercy,  it  is  expedient  (at  least  sometimes)  to 
remark  the  good  and  lawful  uses  which  we 
ought  to  make  of  it.  These  uses  are,  to  re- 
nounce ourselves — to  be  sensible  of  our  infinite 
obligations  to  God,  who  pardons  so  many  sins 
with  so  much  bounty — to  consecrate  ourselves 
entirely  to  his  service,  as  persons  over  whom  he 
has  acquired  a  new  right — and  to  labour  inces- 
santly for  his  glory,  in  gratitude  for  what  he  has 
done  for  our  salvation. 

You  may  also  observe  the  false  and  2^^rnicious 
consequences  which  ungrateful  and  wicked  men, 
who  sin  that  grace  may  abound,  pretend  to  de- 
rive from  this  doctrine.  They  say.  We  are  no 
longer  to  consider  justice,  now  we  are  under 
grace  ;  the  more  we  sin,  the  more  God  will  be 
glorified  in  pardoning  us— this  mercy  will  en- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEUMON.  163 

dure  ail  the  time  of  our  lives,  and  therefore  it 
will  be  enough  to  apply  to  it  at  the  hour  of 
death — with  many  more  such  false  consequen- 
ces, which  must  be  both  clearly  stated,  and  fully 
refuted. 

It  is  much  the  same  with  the  doctrine  of  the 
efiScacious  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  our  con- 
version ;  for  the  just  and  lawful  consequences 
which  are  drawn  from  it,  are,  1.  That  such  is 
the  greatness  of  our  depravity,  it  can  be  rectified 
only  by  Almighty  aid  ;  2.  That  we  should  be 
humble,  because  there  is  nothing  good  in  us  ; 

3.  That  we  should  ascribe  all  the  glory  of  our 
salvation  to  God,  who  is  the  only  author  of  it  ; 

4.  That  we  must  adore  the  depths  of  the  great 
mercy  of  our  God,  who  freely  gave  his  Holy 
Spirit  to  convert  us. 

You  must  remark  at  the  same  time  the  abuses 
and  false  consequences  which  insidious  sophis- 
ters  draw  from  this  doctrine  ;  as,  that  since  the 
conversion  of  men  is  by  the  almighty  power  of 
God,  it  is  needless  to  preach  his  word,  and  to 
address  to  them,  on  God's  part,  exhortations, 
promises,  and  threatenings — that  it  is  in  vain  to 
tell  a  sinner  it  is  his  duty  to  turn  to  God,  as 
without  efficacious  grace  (which  does  not  depend 
upon  the  sinner)  he  cannot  do  it — that  it  has  a 
tendency  to  make  men  negligent  about  their 


164  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

salvation  to  tell  them  it  does  not  depend  on 
their  power.  These,  and  such  like  abuses,  must 
be  proposed  and  solidly  refuted. 

Moreover,  this  method  must  be  taken  when 
you  have  occasion  to  treat  of  the  doctrines  of 
election  and  reprobation — the  propitiatory  sacri- 
fice of  Christ's  blood — and,  in  general,  almost  all 
religious  subjects  require  it  ;  for  there  is  not  one 
of  them  all  which  is  not  subject  to  use  and 
abuse.  Take  care,  however,  when  you  propose 
these  good  and  bad  consequences,  that  you  do 
it  properly,  and  when  an  occasion  naturally  pre- 
sents itself  ;  for  were  they  introduced  with  any 
kind  of  affectation  and  force,  it  must  be  disa- 
greeable. 

In  general,  then,  this  way  of  good  and  bad 
consequences  ought  to  be  used  when  there  is 
reason  to  fear  some  may  infer  bad  consequen- 
ces, and  when  they  seem  to  flow  from  the  text 
itself  ;  for  in  this  case  they  ought  to  be  prevented 
and  refuted,  and  contrary  consequences  opposed 
against  them. 

XIV. — Reflect  on  the  End  proposed  in  an  Expres- 
sion or  an  Action. 

Although  this  is  not  very  different  from  the 
way  of  principles,  of  which  we  have  already 
spoken,  yet  it  may  afford  a  variety  in  discussing 
them. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  165 

If,  for  example,  you  were  speaking  of  justifi- 
cation, in  the  sense  in  which  St.  Paul  taught  it, 
you  must  observe  the  ends  which  the  Apostle 
proposed,  as,  1.  To  put  a  just  difference  be- 
tween Jesus  Christ  and  Moses,  the  Law  and  the 
Gospel,  and  to  show  against  those  who  would 
blend  them  together,  and  so  confound  both  in 
one  body  of  religion,  that  they  cannot  be  so 
united.  2.  To  preserve  men  from  that  Phari- 
saical pride  which  reigned  among  the  Jews,  who 
**  sought  to  estabhsh  their  own  righteousness, 
and  not  the  righteousness  of  God."  3.  To  take 
away  such  inadequate  remedies  as  the  law,  by 
way  of  shadow,  exhibited  for  the  expiation  of 
sins,  as  sacrifices  and  purifications  ;  as  well  as 
those  which  Pagan  superstition  proposed,  such 
as  washing  in  spring  water,  offering  victims  to 
their  gods,  &c.  4.  To  bring  men  to  the  true 
and  only  atonement  for  sin,  which  is  the  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ. 

XV. — Consider  whether  there  he  anything  Remarb- 
able  in  the  Manner  of  the  Speech  or  Action. 

For  example:  "In  all  these  things  we  are 
more  than  conquerors,  through  him  that  loved  us.'* 
Rom.  viii,  37.  You  may  remark,  that  there  is  a 
more  than  ordinary  force  in  these  words,  "  more 
than  conquerors  ;"  for  they  express  an  heroical 


166  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

triumph.  He  does  not  simply  say,  We  bear  our 
trials  with  patience  ;  lie  not  only  says,  We  shall 
conquer  in  this  conflict  ;  but  he  affirms,  "  We  are 
more  than  conquerors,"  It  is  much,  that  faith 
resists  trials  without  being  oppressed  ;  it  is  more 
to  conquer  these  trials  after  a  rude  combat  ;  but 
to  affirm,  the  believer  shall  be  more  than  a  con- 
queror, is  as  much  as  to  say,  he  shall  conquer 
without  a  combat,  and  triumph  without  resist- 
ance ;  it  is  as  much  as  to  say,  he  shall  make  trials 
the  matter  of  his  joy  and  glory,  (as  the  apostle 
says,  "  We  glory  in  tribulation,")  considering 
them  not  as  afflictions  and  sorrows,  but  as  divine 
honours  and  favours.  This  was  also  the  apostle's 
mind  when  he  wrote  to  the  Philippians,  "  Unto 
you  it  is  given  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,  not  only 
to  believe  on  him,  but  also  to  suffer  for  his  sake." 
He  considers  sufferings  as  gifts  of  the  liberality 
of  God,  for  which  the  faithful  are  obliged  to  be 
thankful.  So  in  this  other  passage,  "  I  am  per- 
suaded that  neither  death,  nor  life,  nor  angels, 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present, 
nor  things  to  come,  nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor 
any  other  creature,  shall  be  able  to  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus 
our  Lord."  You  may  here  remark  the  heroism 
and  magnanimity  of  St.  Paul.  His  faith  seems 
to  defy  all  the  powers  of  nature.     He  assembles 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  167 

them  all — life — death — angels,  &c.,  to  triumph 
over  them,  and  to  exult  in  their  defeat.  This 
language  marks  a  full  persuasion  of  the  favour 
of  God,  and  an  invincible  confidence  in  his  love. 
Such  remarks  as  these  may  be  made  upon 
many  expressions  of  Jesus  Christ,  wherein  are 
discovered  dignity  and  majesty,  which  cannot 
belong  to  any  mere  creature  ;  as  when  he  says, 
"  Before  Abraham  was,  I  am."  "  Whilst  I  am 
in  the  world,  I  am  the  light  of  the  world."  "  All 
mine  are  thine,  and  thine  are  mine,  and  I  am 
glorified  in  them."  "  Ye  believe  in  God,  believe 
also  in  me."  "  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  my 
name,  that  will  I  do."  There  are  many  passages 
of  the  same  kind. 

XVI. — Compare   Words  and  Actions  with  similar 
Words  and  Actions. 

The  evangelist  speaks  of  the  things  "  that  Jesus 
began  to  do  and  to  teach."  Acts  i,  1.  Now  he 
says  the  same  of  Moses,  *'He  was  mighty  in 
words  and  in  deeds."  Acts  vii,  22.  Here  you 
may  observe,  that  these  two  things  joined  to- 
gether, doing  and  teaching,  are  distinguishing 
characters  of  a  true  prophet,  who  never  separates 
practice  from  doctrine.  You  may  then  make  an 
edifying  comparison  between  Moses  and  Jesus 
Christ  :  both  did  and  taught  ;  but  there  was  a 


168  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

great  difference  between  the  teaching  of  one  and 
that  of  the  other.  One  taught  justice,  the  other 
mercy — one  abased,  the  other  exalted — one  ter- 
rified, the  other  comforted.  There  was  also  a 
great  difference  between  the  deeds  of  the  one, 
and  those  of  the  other.  Most  of  the  miracles  of 
Moses  were  miracles  of  destruction,  insects,  frogs, 
hail,  and  others  of  the  same  kind,  with  which  he 
chastised  the  Egyptians.  But  the  miracles  of 
Jesus  Christ  were  always  miracles  of  benevolence, 
raising  the  dead,  giving  sight  to  the  blind,  &c. 

So  again,  when  the  infidelity  of  the  Jews,  in 
rejecting  the  Messiah,  is  discussed,  you  may  ex- 
amine their  prejudices  and  their  maxims,  as  they 
are  narrated  in  the  gospel  ;  and  these  you  may 
compare  with  those  of  the  Church  of  Rome  in 
rejecting  the  Reformation  ;  for  they  are  very  much 
alike. 

So  again,  when  you  consider  St.  Paul's  answers 
to  the  objections  of  tlie  Jews,  who  pleaded  that 
they  were  the  people  of  God,  and  that  his  cove- 
nant belonged  to  Abraham  and  his  posterity, 
you  may  observe,  that  these  answers  are  like 
ours  to  the  Roman  Church,  when  they  affirm 
they  are  the  Church  of  God.  As  the  apostle 
distinguisheth  two  Israels,  one  after  the  flesh,  and 
the  other  after  the  Spirit,  so  we  distinguish  two 
churches  ;  one,  which  is  only  so  in  outward  pro- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  169 

fession  before  men,  possessing  the  pulpits,  the 
churches,  and  the  schools  ;  and  the  other,  which 
is  the  church  in  the  sight  of  God,  having  a  holy- 
doctrine,  and  a  lively  faith.  These  answer  precise- 
ly to  the  apostle's  Israel  after  the  flesh,  and  Israel 
after  the  Spirit.  As  the  apostle  applies  the  pro- 
mises of  God,  and  their  accomplishment,  not  to 
Israel  after  the  flesh,  but  to  the  Israelites  after 
the  Spirit,  so  we  also  apply  the  promises  which 
God  has  made  to  his  church,  not  to  those  who 
occupy  the  pulpits,  the  churches,  and  the  schools, 
but  to  those  who  believe  and  practise  the  pure 
doctrine  of  the  gospel.  As  St.  Paul  defines  the 
true  people  of  God  to  be  those  whom  God,  by 
his  electing  love,  hath  taken  from  among  men, 
so  we  define  the  true  church  by  the  same  elect- 
ing grace,  maintaining  that  the  Lord  has  made 
all  the  excellent  promises,  with  which  Scripture 
abounds,  to  his  elect  only  ;  and  that  his  elect 
are  such  as  he  has  chosen  according  to  his  good 
pleasure,  without  any  regard  to  particular  places, 
conditions,  or  qualifications  among  men. 

XVn. — Remark  the  Differences  of  Words  and  AC' 
tions  on  Different  Occasions. 

When  a  weak  scrupulosity  or  a  tenderness  of 
conscience  was  in  question,  which  put  some  of 
the  faithful  upon  eating  only  herbs,  St.  Paul  ex- 


170  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

horted  the  strong  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the 
weak:  "Let  not  him  that  eateth  despise  him 
that  eateth  not  ;  and  let  not  him  which  eateth 
not,  judge  him  that  eateth  ;  for  God  hath  received 
him."  Rom,  xiv,  3.  But  when  the  same  St. 
Paul  speaks  of  false  teachers,  who  wanted  to 
impose  a  yoke  on  conscience,  and  who,  under 
pretext  of  meats  and  days,  were  attempting  to 
join  Moses  with  Jesus  Christ,  as  if  Christians  were 
yet  obhged  to  observe  the  ceremonial  law  ;  then 
the  apostle  has  no  patience  with  them,  but  con- 
demns and  anathematizes  them,  as  people  who 
preached  another  gospel,  and  exhorts  the  faith- 
ful to  "  stand  fast  in  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ 
had  made  them  free,  and  not  to  be  entangled 
again  with  the  yoke  of  bondage."  Gal.  v,  1. 

So  again,  when  you  find  in  the  gospel  that 
Jesus  Christ  sometimes  forbade  his  disciples  to 
publish  the  miracles  that  he  wrought,  and  to 
declare  his  divinity,  and,  at  other  times,  that  he 
ordered  them  to  publish  upon  the  liouse-toios 
what  they  had  heard  in  private,  and  to  preach 
to  all  nations  the  mysteries  of  his  kingdom,  you 
must  remark,  that  this  difference  is  owing  to  dif- 
ferent occasions.  While  Jesus  Christ  was  upon 
earth,  the  mysteries  of  his  kingdom  were  covered 
with  the  veil  of  his  humiliation,  it  being  necessary 
in  some  sense  to  conceal  them  ;  but  after  his  ex- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  171 

altation,  it  became  proper  to  publish  tbem  to  the 
whole  earth. 

The  same  diversity  may  be  remarked  in  what 
the  Lord  Jesus  said  to  the  Canaanitish  woman — 
that  he  was  "  only  sent  to  the  lost  sheep  of  the 
house  of  Israel;"  and  that  it  was  "not  meet  to 
give  the  children's  bread  to  dogs."  This  seems 
contrary  to  an  almost  infinite  number  of  passages 
of  Scripture,  which  affirm,  Jesus  Christ  is  "  the 
light  of  the  Gentiles  ;"  ''to  him  shall  the  gather- 
ing of  the  people  be."  These,  and  all  other 
such  passages,  will  perfectly  agree,  if  you  dis- 
tinguish time  and  occasion.  While  Jesus  Christ 
was  upon  earth,  he  was  "  the  minister  of  the  cir- 
cumcision," as  St.  Paul  speaks  ;  that  is,  his  per- 
sonal ministerial  commission  was  only  to  the 
Jews  :  but  when  he  was  exalted  to  glory,  his 
ministry  extended  over  the  whole  earth. 

XVin. — Contrast  Words  and  Actions. 
Thus  you  may  oppose  the  agonies  and  terrors 
which  seized  Jesus  Christ  at  the  approach  of 
death,  against  the  constancy  and  joy  of  the  mar- 
tyrs, who  flew  to  martyrdom  as  to  a  victory.  This 
contrariety  of  emotions  is  accounted  for  by  the 
difi'erence  of  the  persons.  Jesus  Christ  was  the 
Mediator  of  men  toward  God,  bearing  their  sins, 
and  engaging  with  the  eternal   justice   of  his 


172  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Father  :  but  the  martyrs  were  behevers,  recon- 
ciled to  God,  fighting  under  Christ's  banner,  and, 
as  mystical  soldiers,  maintaining  his  righteous 
claims.  One  was  filled  with  a  sense  of  God's 
wrath  against  men  :  the  others  were  filled  with 
a  sense  of  his  love.  Christ  met  death  as  an 
armed  enemy,  and  as  one  who,  till  that  time,  had 
a  right  to  triumph  over  mankind  :  but  martyrs 
approached  him  as  a  vanquished  enemy,  or  rather 
as  an  enemy  reconciled,  who,  having  changed 
his  nature,  was  become  favourable  to  men.  In 
one  word,  Jesus  Christ  was  at  war  with  death  ; 
whereas  death  was  at  peace  and  in  friendship 
with  the  martyrs. 

In  general,  we  may  affiim,  that  contrast  is  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  topics  of  Christian  rhetoric, 
and  that  which  furnishes  the  most  striking  illus- 
trations. Great  care,  however,  must  be  taken 
that  the  oppositions  be  natural,  easy  to  compre- 
hend, and  properly  placed  in  a  full,  clear  light. 

XIX. — Examine  the  Grounds,  or  Causes  of  an  Ac- 
tion or  an  Expression  ;  and  show  the  Truth  or 
Equity  of  it. 

For  example.  When  the  incarnation  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  in  question,  as  in  this  text,  "  The  Word 
was  made  flesh,"  you  may  recur  to  the  founda- 
tions of  this  truth,  as  revealed  in  Scripture,  in 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  173 

order  to  show  that  a  divine  Person  did  take  upon 
him  real  true  humanity,  in  opposition  to  the  no- 
tions of  some  ancient  heretics,  who  imagined 
that  the  human  nature  of  Christ  was  only  appa- 
rent. For  this  purpose  you  must  look  into  the 
ancient  prophecies  for  such  passages  as  attribute 
two  natures,  the  human  and  divine,  to  the  one 
person  of  the  Messiah.  To  the  same  purpose 
you  may  also  apply  New  Testament  texts,  which 
speak  of  the  same  subject  ;  and  you  may  further 
observe  such  reasons  of  this  singular  economy  as 
theology  furnisheth,  and  which  are  taken  from 
the  design  of  our  salvation. 

In  hke  manner,  when  you  treat  of  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ,  or  his  ascension  to  heaven,  you 
must  take  this  topic,  and  show  the  fidelity  and 
credibility  of  the  testimony  borne  by  his  apostles. 
Yom*  argument  may  be  established  by  observing 
what  followed  his  resurrection  and  ascension  ;  as 
the  effusion  of  the  Spirit,  the  abolition  of  the  em- 
pire of  the  devil  and  his  idols,  the  conversion  of 
whole  nations  to  the  worship  of  the  one  true 
God,  miracles,  prophecies,  &c. 

The  same  method  is  proper  when  some  ^:>re- 
dictions  are  your  subjects  ;  as  the  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  and  the  rejection  of  the  Jews  :  for 
you  may  either  narrate  history  to  show  the  exe- 
cution, or  you  may  reason  upon  the  subject  to 


174  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

show  how  wonderful  the  divine  wisdom  was  in 
that  dispensation  :  the  whole  will  evince  the  truth 
of  the  predictions. 

I  said  also,  the  grounds  and  causes  of  an  ac- 
tion or  expression  might  be  examined,  to  show 
the  equity  and  truth  of  either.  This  principally 
takes  place  when  anything  surprising  and  un- 
common is  in  question,  for  such  things  at  first 
seem  to  shock  the  minds  of  auditors  ;  or  when 
you  are  pressing  home  an  exhortation  to  the 
practice  of  any  duty  which  cannot  be  performed 
without  difficulty.  For  example  :  The  Pharisees 
complain  in  the  gospel,  that  the  disciples  of 
Christ  did  not  Tceep  the  traditions  of  the  eldet's. 
In  order  to  justify  the  disciples,  show  the  foun- 
dations of  Christian  liberty;  and  remark,  that 
the  true  worship  of  God  does  not  consist  in  the 
observation  of  external  ceremonies,  much  less  in 
the  observation  of  human  traditions  and  customs  ; 
but  it  consists  of  true  piety,  real  inward  holi- 
ness, and  actual  obedience  to  the  commandments 
of  God. 

So  again,  when  Jesus  Christ,  after  he  had 
healed  the  paralytic  man,  commanded  him  to 
sin  no  more,  lest  a  ivorse  thing  should  come  unto 
hiîn.  You  must  go  to  the  grounds  of  the  ex- 
pression to  show  its  equity.  Now  these  are,  that 
some  sins  had  dra^vn  the  wrath  of  God  upon 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  175 

him  before — that,  if  he  continued  in  them,  that 
wrath  would  certainly  return — that  the  favours 
which  we  receive  from  God  engage  us  to  glorify 
him  by  good  works,  (fee.  This  topic  is  of  great 
use  in  explaining  the  commandments  of  the  law, 
the  equity  of  which  must  be  made  to  appear  ; 
for  it  must  be  proved  that  they  are  all  founded 
in  nature,  and  have  an  inviolable  fitness  in  the 
order  of  things. 

In  short,  it  is  proper  to  take  this  method,  with 
all  exhortations  to  piety,  charity,  &c.,  which  are 
found  in  Scripture.  In  order  to  persuade  people 
to  the  practice  of  them,  their  fitness  must  be 
shown,  by  opening  the  grounds,  reasons,  and 
principles  of  our  obligations  to  the  practice  of 
all  these  virtues. 

XX. — Remark  the  Good  and  Bad  in  Expressions 
and  Actions. 

This  topic  is  of  very  great  use  in  explaining 
the  histories  recorded  in  the  gospel,  where  you 
will  frequently  find  actions  and  words  which  may 
be  called  mixed  ;  because,  in  general,  they  pro- 
ceed from  some  good  principles,  and,  in  particu- 
lar, they  have  a  good  deal  of  weakness  and  in- 
firmity in  them.  If  you  would  explain  Matt, 
xvi,  22,  "  Then  Peter  took  him  and  began  to  re- 
buke him,  saying,  Be  it  far  from  thee,  Lord; 


176  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

this  shall  not  be  unto  thee  ;"  you  may  observée 
what  there  is  good,  and  what  bad,  in  this  ex- 
pression of  St.  Peter.  1.  You  see  herein  his  love 
to  his  Master  ;  for  his  not  being  able  to  bear  the 
discourse  of  Jesus  Christ  concerning  his  suffer- 
ings at  Jerusalem  could  only  proceed  from  his 
ardent  affection  to  him.  2.  Herein  appears  not 
that  cold  and  lukewarm  regard  which  most  men 
have  for  one  another,  but  a  most  lively  affection, 
interesting  him  for  his  Master  ;  an  affection  full 
of  tenderness,  which  could  not  even  bear  to  hear 
a  word,  or  entertain  a  thought,  about  the  death 
of  Jesus  Christ.  3.  You  may  observe  an  honest 
freedom,  which  put  him  upon  freely  addressing 
Jesus  Christ  himself,  using  that  familiar  access 
which  his  condescen:>ion  allowed  his  disciples, 
without  a  mixture  of  mean  and  despicable  timidi- 
ty. 4.  You  see,  in  fine,  a  strong  faith  in  his 
Master's  power,  as  by  addressing  him  he  seems 
persuaded  that  it  depended  only  on  himself  to 
suffer  or  not  to  sufïer;  "Lord,  be  it  far  from 
thee;  this  shall  not  be  unto  thee."  Now  all 
these  are  good  dispositions.  Here  follow  the  had 
ones.  1 .  Peter  discovers  gross  ignorance  of  the 
ways  of  divine  wisdom  in  sending  Jesus  Christ 
into  the  world;  for  he  does  not  seem  yet  to 
know  that  Jesus  Christ  must  needs  suffer  :  and 
with  this  ignorance  the  Lord  reproaches  him  in 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  177 

the  next  verse,  "  Thou  savourest  not  the  things 
which  are  of  God,  but  those  which  are  of  men." 
2.  His  love  to  his  Master  had  something  merely 
human  and  carnal  in  it,  since  he  only  considered 
the  preservation  of  his  temporal  life,  and  con- 
cerned himself  only  about  his  body,  instead  of 
elevating  his  mind  to  that  superior  glory  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  was  to  follow  his  sufferings,  or  con- 
sidering the  great  work  of  man's  salvation,  to 
perform  which  he  came  into  the  world.  3.  You 
may  also  remark  a  troublesome  and  criminal 
holdiiess.  He  means  to  be  wiser  than  Jesus 
Christ.  "  Peter  took  him,"  says  the  Evangelist, 
*'and  began  to  rebuke  him,  saying,  Be  it  far 
from  thee."  Rash  attempt  !  as  if  Peter  were 
called  into  the  council  of  God  and  Jesus  Christ 
his  Son,  to  give  his  opinion  concerning  this  grand 
affair.  4.  It  even  seems  as  if  Peter,  hearing 
Christ  speak  of  his  sufferings,  imagined  this  dis- 
course proceeded  only  from  his  fear  of  death, 
and  from  a  mean  timidity  ;  for  he  aims  to  en- 
courage and  comfort  him,  as  we  do  persons  whose 
fears  exceed  the  bounds  of  reason.  "Lord," 
says  he,  "  be  it  far  from  thee  ;  this  shall  not  be 
to  thee  :"  as  if  he  had  said  to  him.  Do  not  affect 
yourself,  your  apprehensions  of  death  are  ground- 
less, nothing  of  this  is  like  to  happen  to  you. 


178  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

XXI. — Suppose  Things. 
This  topic  is  principally  used  in  controversy. 
For  example:  When  you  are  speaking  of  the 
merit  of  good  works,  you  may  take  this  way  of 
supposition,  and  say,  Let  us  suppose  that  Jesus 
Christ  and  his  apostles  held  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  and  that  they  believed  men 
merited  eternal  life  by  their  good  works  :  let  us 
suppose  that  they  intended  to  teach  us  this  doc- 
trine in  the  Gospels  and  Epistles.  Tell  me,  I 
beseech  you,  if  upon  this  supposition  (which  is 
precisely  what  our  adversaries  pretend)  they 
ought  to  have  affirmed  what  they  have.  Tell 
me,  pray,  do  you  believe  yourself  well  and  suffi- 
ciently instructed  in  the  doctrine  of  the  merit  of 
good  works,  when  you  are  told,  "When  you 
have  done  all  these  things  ye  are  unprofitable 
servants  ?"  Again,  when  the  example  of  a  miser- 
able publican  is  proposed  to  you,  who  prays, 
"  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner  !"  who  smites 
his  breast,  and  dares  not  lift  his  eyes  to  heaven  ; 
when  he  is  placed  in  opposition  to  a  Pharisee 
glorying  in  his  works  :  and  when  you  are  inform- 
ed, the  first  "  went  down  to  his  house  justified 
rather  than  the  other" — when  you  are  told,  "if 
it  be  by  grace,  it  is  no  more  of  works,  otherwise 
grace  is  no  more  grace  ;  if  it  be  by  works,  it  is 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  179 

no  more  grace,  otherwise  work  is  no  more  work" 
— when  you  are  told,  "  you  are  saved  by  grace 
through  faith,  and  that  not  of  yourselves,  it  is 
the  gift  of  God  " — when  you  are  assured,  you 
are  "justified  freely  by  grace,  through  the  re- 
demption that  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  not  of  works, 
lest  any  man  should  boast" — when  you  hear, 
that  "  to  him  that  worketh  not,  but  belie veth  on 
him  that  justifieth  the  ungodly,  his  faith  is  count- 
ed for  righteousness" — when  you  are  taught  to 
believe  "  the  wages  of  sin  is  death,  but  the  gift 
of  God  is  eternal  life" — tell  me,  I  once  more 
entreat  you,  can  you  persuade  yourself  that  Je- 
sus Christ  and  his  apostles,  by  all  these  means, 
intended  to  teach  you,  that  man  acquires  justi- 
fication, and  a  right  to  eternal  life,  by  the  merit 
of  his  works  ? 

You  may  also  make  such  suppositions  in 
morality  as  well  as  in  controversy,  in  order  to 
give  greater  weight  to  your  exhortations. 

XXII. — Guard  against  Objections. 

There  are  very  few  texts  of  Scripture  where 
this  topic  may  not  be  made  use  of  ;  and  it  is 
needless  to  mention  examples  ;  they  will  occur  to 
every  one  without  much  reflection. 

Remark,  however,  objections  must  be  natural 
and  popular,  not  far-fetched,  nor  too  philoso- 


180  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

phical  ;  in  a  word,  they  must  be  such  as  it  is 
absolutely  necessary  to  observe  and  refute. 

They  must  be  proposed  in  a  clear  and  simple 
style,  without  rhetorical  exaggerations  ;  yet  not 
unadorned  nor  unaffecting. 

I  think  it  is  never  advisable  to  state  objec- 
tions, and  defer  the  answers  to  them  till  another 
opportunity  ;  answer  them  directly,  forcibly,  and 
fully. 

Here  it  may  be  asked,  whether,  in  stating 
objections  to  be  answered,  it  be  proper  to  pro- 
pose them  all  together  at  once,  and  then  come  to 
the  answers  ;  or  whether  they  should  be  pro- 
posed and  answered  one  by  one?  I  suppose 
discretional  good  sense  must  serve  for  both 
guide  and  law  upon  this  subject.  If  three  or 
four  objections  regard  only  07ie  part  of  the  text, 
if  each  may  be  proposed  and  answered  in  a  few 
words,  it  would  not  be  amiss  to  propose  these 
objections  all  together,  distinguishing  them, 
however,  by  first — second — third  ; — this  may  be 
done  agreeably  :  but  if  these  objections  regard 
different  parts  of  the  text,  or  different  matters, 
if  they  require  to  be  proposed  at  full  length, 
and  if  it  would  also  take  some  time  to  answer 
them,  it  would  be  impertinence  to  propose 
them  all  together:  in  such  a  case  they  must 
be  proposed  and  answered  apart. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  181 

XXTTT. — Consider  Characters  of— Majesty — Mean- 
ness — Infirmity — Necessity — Utility — Evidence^ 
—Sfc. 

MAJESTY  AND   MAGNANIMITY. 

Take  an  example  of  this  from  John  xiv,  1  ; 
"  Let  not  your  heart  be  troubled  ;  you  beheve 
in  God,  beheve  also  in  me."  These  words  are 
characterized  by  a  majesty,  which  exalts  Jesus 
Christ  above  all  ordinary  pastors,  and  above  all 
the  prophets  ;  for  who  beside  the  Son  of  God 
could  say,  "  Ye  believe  in  God,  beheve  also  in 
me  ?"  These  words  equal  Jesus  Christ  to  the 
eternal  Father,  and  make  him  the  object  of  our 
faith  and  confidence  as  well  as  the  Father  ;  for 
they  imply  that  faithful  souls  may  repose  an 
entire  confidence  in  his  power,  protection,  and 
government,  and  that  the  shadow  of  his  wings 
will  dissipate  the  sorrows  of  their  minds,  and 
leave  no  more  room  for  fear. 

You  see  also  a  character  of  tenderness  and  in- 
finite love  towards  his  disciples,  which  appears 
in  the  assurance  with  which  he  inspires  them, 
and  in  the  promise  which  he  tacitly  makes  them, 
of  always  powerfully  supporting,  and  never  for- 
saking them.  The  same  characters,  or  others 
like  them,  may  be  observed  in  all  this  discourse 
of  our  Saviour,  which  goes  on  to  the  end  of  the 


182  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

sixteenth  chapter:  as  in  these  words,  "I  am 
the  way,  the  truth,  and  the  Hfe;" — in  these, 
"  He  that  hath  seen  me,  Phihp,  hath  seen  the 
Father  ;" — in  these,  "Whatsoever  ye  ask  in  my 
name,  I  will  do  it;" — and  again,  in  these,  "I 
will  not  leave  you  orphans  ;  I  will  come  to  you." 
In  general,  we  see  almost  in  every  verse,  ma- 
jesty, tenderness,  love  of  holiness,  confidence  of 
victory,  and  other  such  characters,  which  it  is 
important  to  remark. 

MEANNESS   AND   INFIRMITY. 

You  will  very  often  observe  characters  of 
meanness  and  infirmity  in  the  words  and  actions 
of  the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ  :  as  when  they 
asked  him,  "  Wilt  thou  at  this  time  restore  again 
the  kingdom  to  Israel  ?"  Acts  i,  6.  You  see, 
even  after  the  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  they 
were  full  of  that  low  and  carnal  idea  which  they 
had  entertained  of  a  temporal  Messiah. 

You  also  see  a  rash  curiosity  in  their  desiring 
to  know  the  times  and  seasons  of  those  great 
events  which  God  thought  fit  to  conceal. 

Observe,  again,  Peter's  vision.  A  great  sheet 
was  let  down  from  heaven,  and  filled  with  all 
sorts  of  animals  ;  a  voice  said  to  him,  *'  Rise,  Pe- 
ter, kill  and  eat  ;"  to  which  he  answered,  "  Not 
so,  Lord  ;    for  I  have  never  eaten  anything  that 


COMPOSITI(55sf  OF  A  SERMON.  183 

is  common  and  unclean."  You  see  in  this  an- 
swer an  over-scrujyulous  conscience,  all  embar- 
rassed with  legal  ceremonies  ;  and  a  very 
defective,  imperfect  knowledge  of  gospel 
liberty. 

There  is  almost  an  infinite  number  of  texts  in 
the  New  Testament  where  such  infirmities  ap- 
pear ;  and  you  must  not  fail  to  remark  them, 
in  order  to  prove— 1.  That  grace  is  compatible 
with  much  human  weakness  ; — 2.  That  heavenly 
light  arises  by  degrees  upon  the  mind,  and  that 
it  is  with  the  new  man  as  with  the  natural  man, 
who  is  born  an  infant,  lisps  in  his  childhood,  and 
arrives  at  perfection  insensibly  and  by  little  and 
little  ; — 3.  That  the  strongest  and  farthest  ad- 
vanced Christians  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities 
of  the  weak,  since  God  himself  does  not  "  break 
the  bruised  reed,  nor  quench  the  smoking  flax.'* 
This  he  was  pleased  to  exemplify  in  the  most 
ample  manner,  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ, 
when  he  was  upon  earth.  # 

NECESSITY. 

In  regard  to  necessity,  you  may  very  often  re- 
jiark  this  in  explaining  the  doctrines  of  religion  ; 
as  when  you  speak  of  the  mission  of  Jesus 
Christ  into  the  world — of  his  familiar  conversa- 
tion with  men — of  his  death — resurrection — and 


184  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

ascension  to  heaven,  &c.  ;  for  you  may  not  only 
consider  the  truth,  but  also  the  necessity  of  each  ; 
and  by  this  means  open  a  most  beautiful  field  of 
theological  argument  and  elucidation. 

The  same  may  be  affirmed  of  sending  the 
Comforter,  that  is,  the  Holy  Ghost,  into  the 
world  ;  in  explaining  these  words,  "  I  will  pray 
the  Father,  and  he  shall  give  you  another  Com- 
forter," (John  xiv,  16,)  you  may  very  properly 
consider  the  necessity  of  this  comforter  ;  either 
because  without  his  light  and  help  we  can  never 
release  ourselves  from  the  bondage  of  sin  and 
Satan — or  because  without  his  assistance  all  that 
Jesus  Christ  has  done  in  the  economy  of  salva- 
tion would  be  entirely  useless  to  us.  You  may 
also  observe  the  necessity  of  his  eternal  abode 
with  us  ; — because  it  is  not  enough  to  be  once 
converted  by  his  efficacious  power  ;  we  need  his 
continual  presence  and  efficacy,  to  carry  on  and 
finish  the  work  of  sanctification  ;  otherwise  we 
should  quickly  relapse  into  our  first  condition. 

UTILITY. 

Where  a  thing  does  not  appear  absolutely  ne- 
cessary, you  may  remark  its  utility  ;  as,  in 
some  particular  miracles  of  Jesus  Christ — m 
some  pecuhar  afflictions  of  the  faithful — in  the 
manner  in  which  St.  Paul  was  converted — and 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  185 

in  an  infinite  number  of  subjects  which  present 
themselves  to  a  preacher  to  be  discussed. 

EVIDENCE. 

Evidence  must  be  particularly  pressed  in  ar- 
ticles which  are  disputed,  or  which  are  likely  to 
be  controverted.  For  example  :  Were  you  to 
treat  of  the  second  commandment,  in  opposition 
to  the  custom  and  practice  of  worshipping  images 
in  the  Church  of  Rome,  you  should  press  the 
evidence  of  the  words.  As,  1.  It  has  pleased 
God  to  place  this  command  not  in  some  obscure 
part  of  revelation,  but  in  the  moral  law  ;  in  that 
law,  every  word  of  which  he  caused  to  proceed 
from  the  midst  of  the  flames.  2.  He  uses  not 
only  the  term  image,  but  likeness,  and  specifies 
even  the  likenesses  of  all  the  things  in  the  world, 
of  those  which  are  "  in  heaven  above,"  of  those 
which  are  "  in  the  earth  beneath,"  and  of  those 
which  are  "under  the  earth."  3.  In  order 
to  prevent  all  the  frivolous  objections  of  the  hu- 
man mind,  he  goes  yet  farther,  not  only  forbid- 
ding the  worshipping  of  them,  but  also  the 
making  use  of  them  in  any  manner  of  way  ;  and, 
which  is  more,  he  even  forbids  the  making  of 
them  :  "  Thou  shalt  not  bow  down  thyself  to 
them.  Thou  shalt  not  serve  them.  Thou  shalt 
pot  make  unto  thee  any  graven   image,"   <fec. 


186  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

4.  Add  to  all  this,  that  the  Lord  subjoined  the 
highest  interests  to  enforce  it.  He  interested 
herein  his  majesty,  his  covenant,  and  his  infinite 
power;  "for,"  says  he,  "I  am  Jehovah  thy 
God."  He  goes  farther,  and  interests  his  jeal- 
ousy, that  is,  that  inexorable  justice,  which 
avenges  affronts  ofiered  to  his  love.  Yea,  in 
order  to  touch  us  still  more  sensibly,  he  even 
goes  so  far  as  to  interest  our  children,  threaten- 
ing us  with  that  terrible  wrath,  which  does  not 
end  with  the  parents,  but  passes  down  to  their 
posterity.  What  could  the  Lord  say  more  plainly 
and  evidently,  to  show  that  he  would  suffer  no 
image  in  his  religious  worship  ?  After  all  this, 
is  it  not  the  most  criminal  presumption  to  un- 
dertake to  distinguish,  in  order  to  elude  the 
force  of  this  commandment  ? 

You  may,  if  you  choose,  over  and  above  all 
this,  add  Moses's  explication  of  this  command  in 
the  fourth  of  Deuteronomy. 

You  may  also  use  the  same  character  of  evi- 
dence when  you  explain  several  passages  which 
adversaries  abuse  ;  as  these  words,  "  This  is  my 
body,  which  is  broken  for  you;"  and  these  in 
the  sixth  of  John,  "  Eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of 
man,  and  drink  his  blood  ;"  and  those  passages 
also  in  St,  James,  which  speak  of  justification  by 
works  :  for  in  treating  these  passages  in  opposi- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  187 

tion  to  the  false  senses  which  the  Church  of 
Rome  gives  of  them,  you  must  assemble  many 
circumstances,  and  place  each  in  its  proper  light, 
so  that  all  together  they  may  diffuse  a  great 
brightness  upon  the  text,  and  clearly  show  its 
true  sense. 

XXIV. — Remark  Degrees. 

For  example,  Gal.  i  :  "If  we,  or  an  angel  from 
heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel  unto  you  than 
that  which  we  have  preached  unto  you,  let  him 
be  accursed."  After  you  have  remarked  the 
extreme  force  and  significancy  of  the  words, 
observe  that  the  apostle  denounced  an  anathema 
twice,  even  denouncing  it  against  himself,  should 
he  ever  be  guilty  of  what  he  condemns,  denounc- 
ing it  even  against  an  angel  from  heaven  in  the 
same  case. 

You  must  observe,  the  apostle  does  not  always 
use  the  same  vehemence  when  he  speaks  against 
error.  In  the  fourteenth  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans,  he  contents  himself  with  calling  those 
*'  weak  in  the  faith  "  who  would  eat  only  herbs, 
and  exhorts  the  other  believers  to  bear  with 
them.  In  the  third  chapter  of  the  first  to  the 
Corinthians,  he  protests  to  those  who  build 
with  wood,  hay,  and  stubble,  upon  Christ  the 
foundation,  that  their  work  should  be  burnt,  but 


188  AN  ESSAY  OX  THE 

that  they  should  he  saved,  though  it  should  be  as 
hy  fire.  In  the  seventeenth  of  Acts,  we  are 
told,  *'  his  spirit  was  stirred  "  when  he  saw  the 
idolatry  and  superstition  of  the  Athenians.  Else- 
where he  says,  "  If  any  man  defile  the  temple 
of  God,  him  shall  God  destroy."  In  all  these 
there  is  a  force  ;  but  nothing  like  what  appears 
in  these  reiterated  words,  "Though  we,  or  an 
angel  from  heaven,  preach  any  other  gospel  to 
you  than  that  which  we  have  preached  unto 
you,  let  him  be  accursed.  As  we  said  before, 
so  say  I  now  again.  If  any  man  preach  any  other 
gospel  unto  you  than  that  ye  have  received,  let 
him  be  accursed."  Why  so  ?  Because  the  apostle 
speaks  here  of  an  essential  corruption  of  the  gos- 
pel, which  the  false  apostles  aimed  at  in  the 
churches  of  Galatia  ;  they  were  annihilating  the 
grace  of  Christ  by  associating  it  with  the  Mosaic 
economy;  they  aimed  at  the  entire  ruin  of  the 
church,  by  debasing  the  purity  of  the  gospel. 
In  this  case,  the  conscience  of  this  good  man 
could  contain  no  longer;  he  stretched  his  zeal 
and  vehemence  as  far  as  possible  ;  he  became 
inexorable,  and  pronounced  anathemas  ;  nothing 
prevented  him,  neither  the  authority  of  the 
greatest  men,  no,  nor  yet  the  dignity  -of  the  glo- 
rious angels  :  "  If  we,  or  an  angel  from  heaven, 
preach  any  other  gospel,  let  him  be  accursed." 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  189 

XXV. — Observe  Different  Interests. 

Thus,  if  you  are  explaining  the  miracle  which 
Jesus  Christ  wrought  in  the  synagogue  on  the 
Sabbath-day,  when  he  healed  the  withered  hand 
in  the  presence  of  the  Herodians  and  Pharisees, 
you  may  remark  the  different  interests  of  the 
spectators  in  that  act  of  our  Lord  Jesus  ;  for, 
on  the  one  hand,  Moses  and  his  religion  seemed 
interested  therein  two  ways:  1.  This  miracle 
was  done  on  a  day  in  which  Moses  had  com- 
manded them  to  do  no  manner  of  work  ;  and, 
2,  This  was  done  in  a  synagogue  consecrated  to 
the  Mosaic  worship,  so  that  it  was  in  a  manner 
insulting  Moses  in  his  own  house.  Further,  the 
Herodians,  who  were  particularly  attached  to  the 
person  of  Herod,  either  for  poUtical  reasons,  or 
for  some  others  unknown,  were  obliged  to  be 
offended;  for  this  miracle  had  a  tendency  to 
prove  Christ's  Messiahship,  and  thereby  (as  was 
commonly  thought)  his  right  to  the  kingdom  of 
Israel  ;  and  consequently  this  must  blacken  the 
memory  of  Herod,  who  endeavoured  to  kill  him 
in  his  infancy.  The  Pharisees  were  no  less  in- 
terested ;  for  they  considered  Christ  as  their  re- 
prover and  enemy,  and  could  not  help  being 
very  much  troubled  whenever  they  saw  Jesus 
Christ  work  a  miracle.     Observe  the  interest  of 


190  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

our  Lord  Jesus  Christ — his  concern  was  to  do 
good  wherever  he  had  an  opportunity,  and  to 
glorify  God  his  Father,  by  confirming  the  word 
of  his  gospel  by  acts  of  infinite  power.  The 
poor  ajffiicted  man  had  a  double  interest  in  it — 
the  healing  of  his  body,  and  the  improvement 
of  his  mind. 

Thus  this  action  of  Jesus  Christ,  having  divers 
relations,  becomes,  as  it  were,  a  point,  whence 
many  lines  may  be  drawn,  one  on  this  side, 
another  on  that;  and  hence  arise  the  diflferent 
remarks  which  may  be  made  upon  it. 

XXVI. — Distinguish — Define — Divide. 

To  speak  properly,  we  distinguish  when  we 
consider  a  thing  in  different  views.  As  for  ex- 
ample. Faith  is  considerable  either  objectively  or 
subjectively.  In  the  view  of  its  object,  faith  is 
the  work  of  Jesus  Christ  ;  his  word  and  cross 
produce  it  ;  for  take  away  the  death  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  there  is  no  more  faith.  His  resurrec- 
tion also  is  the  cause  of  it  :  "  If  Jesus  Christ  be 
not  risen,  our  faith  is  vain,  we  are  yet  in  our 
sins."  But  if  you  consider  faith  in  regard  to  its 
subject,  or,  to  speak  more  properly,  in  regard  to 
its  efficient  cause  producing  it  in  the  subject,  it 
is  the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  So  again  (to 
use  the  same  example)  faith  may  be  considered 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  191 

with  a  view  to  justification,  or  with  a  view  to 
sanctification.  In  the  first  view,  it  is  opposed  to 
works  ;  in  the  second,  it  is  the  principle  and 
cause  of  good  works — it  contains  them  in  sum- 
mary and  abridgment. 

Thus  man  may  be  considered  with  a  view  to 
civil  society  ;  so  he  is  obhged  to  such  and  such 
duties,  and  partakes  of  such  and  such  advantages. 
Or  he  may  be  considered  with  regard  to  church 
fellowship  ;  and  so  he  is  subject  to  other  laws, 
and  enjoys  other  pri\ileges.  This  custom  of 
distinguishing  into  different  views  is  very  com- 
mon in  preaching. 

DEFINITION. 

This  is  sometimes  used  when  an  act  of  God  is 
spoken  of  :  as  the  pardon  of  our  sins  ;  the  justi- 
fication of  our  persons,  &c.  Or  when  a  virtue 
or  a  vice  is  in  question  ;  for  then  it  may  not  be 
improper  to  define. 

DIVISION. 

This  either  regards  different  species  of  the 
genus,  or  different  parts  of  a  whole  ;  and  it  may 
sometimes  be  used  profitably.  Thus,  in  speak- 
ing of  God's  providence  in  general,  you  may 
consider  the  extent  of  that  providence  ;  to  which 
are  subject,  1.  Natural  causes.     2.  Contingent. 


192  AN   ESSAY  ON  THE 

3.  Independent.     4.  Good  and  bad.     5.  Great 
and  small. 

XXVn. — Compare  the  different  Parts  of  the  Texts 
together. 

This  is  a  very  useful  topic  ;  and  it  will  often 
furnish  very  beautiful  considerations,  if  we  know 
how  to  make  a  proper  use  of  it.  For  example, 
in  this  text  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Romans,  ''  There 
is  therefore  now  no  condemnation  to  them  which 
are  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  walk  not  after  the 
flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit."  You  may  make  a 
very  edifying  comparison  between  this  last  part, 
"  who  walk  not  after  the  flesh,  but  after  the 
Spirit,"  with  the  first  part,  "  there  is  no  con- 
demnation;" and  you  may  remark,  that  in  the 
one  the  apostle  expresses  what  God  does  in  fa- 
vour of  the  faithful,  and  in  the  other  what  the 
faithful  do  for  the  glory  of  God.  God  absolves 
them  ;  and  they  live  holily,  and  devoTe  them- 
selves to  good  works.  God  imposes  holiness 
upon  us  in  justification  ;  and  justification  is  the 
parent  of  holiness  :  take  away  justification,  and 
there  cannot  possibly  be  any  good  works  ;  take 
away  good  works,  and  there  is  no  more  justifi- 
cation. 

You  may  also  compare  this  last  part  with  the 
condition  in  which  the  believer  is  here  considered 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  193 

— he  is  "  in  Christ  Jesus  ;"  and  remark  that  these 
two  things  perfectly  agree  together,  because 
Jesus  Christ  is  the  true  cause  of  our  justification; 
and  sanctification  is  the  principal  effect  of  our 
communion  with  Jesus  Christ. 

So  again,  in  this  beautiful  passage  in  the  second 
of  Ephesians  :  "  God,  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  for 
his  great  love  wherewith  he  loved  us,  even  when 
we  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quickened  us  together 
with  Christ  :  by  grace  are  ye  saved."  You  may 
oppose  and  compare  these  two  subjects  in  the 
text,  ''dead  in  sin,"  and  "rich  in  mercy,"  as 
being  two  extremes — extreme  misery  and  ex- 
treme mercy — one  in  us  and  the  other  in  God. 
The  greatness  of  our  crimes  manifests  the  riches 
of  God's  mercy;  and  the  riches  of  his  mercy  ab- 
sorb the  greatness  of  our  crimes.  Had  our  sins 
been  less,  it  must  indeed  have  been  mercy  to 
pardon  our  sins,  but  not  riches  of  mercy.  If 
God  had  been  only  lightly  inclined  to  mercy, 
he  might  indeed  have  pardoned  smaller  sins; 
but  this  would  never  have  extended  to  persons 
dead  in  their  sins  ;  this  belongs  only  to  extra- 
ordinary and  abounding  mercy.'^ 

*  The  editor  has  omitted  in  this  place  a  long  discoiirse  upon 
1  Thess.  iv,  7,  which  Mr.  Claude  had  subjoined,  with  a  view  to 
exemplify  the  discussion  of  a  text  by  way  of  observations.  But 
it  was  not  altogether  calculated  to  answer  the  end  proposed, 
because  it  exemplified  very  few  of  the  preceding  topics,  and 

13 


194  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 


CHAPTER  YII. 

OF   TEXTS    TO   BE   DISCUSSED   IN  A   WAY   OF 
CONTINUED   APPLICATION. 

We  have  said  there  are  two  general  ways  of 
discussing  a  text,  that  of  explication  and  that  of 
observation.  These  two  ways  of  preaching  we 
call  textuary,  because,  in  effect,  they  keep  to  the 
text  without  digression,  they  regard  it  as  the 
subject  matter  of  the  whole  discussion  ;  or,  if 
you  please,  as  the  field  which  they  have  to  cul- 
tivate or  to  reap.  But  besides  these,  there  is  a 
third  way,  which  is,  witliout  explaining  or  mak- 

Ihose  without  any  attention  to  their  order,  or  any  intimation 
what  topics  he  intended  to  exemplify.  Though,  therefore,  the 
discourse  contained,  as  every  production  of  Mr.  Claude's  must, 
many  striking  and  useful  sentiments,  the  reader  who  seeks  in- 
formation respecting  the  composition  of  a  sermon,  has  no  occa- 
sion to  regret  the  omission  of  it  ;  more  especially  as  the  discourse 
was  at  least  one-third  as  long  as  all  the  twenty-seven  topics 
taken  together.  To  supply  this  defect,  the  editor  (who,  from 
Mr.  Claude's  failure,  supposed  at  first  tlie  object  was  unattain- 
able) has  been  induced  to  attempt  it  in  four  sketches  upon  The 
Gospel  Message.  They  will  be  found  at  the  end  of  this  Essay. 
It  should  be  remembered,  however,  that  these  topics  are  subject 
both  to  use  and  abuse.  They  are  suggested  in  order  to  aid  in- 
vention ;  but  they  require  judgment  and  discretion  in  the  use  of 
them.  An  observation  of  a  learned  writer  on  this  subject 
deserves  attention  :  "  Constat  scopum  et  finem  hujusce  hei, 

ESSE  PROMPTITUDINEM  QUANDAM,  ET  EXPEDITUM  USUM  COGNI- 
TIONIS   NOSTRiE,     POTIUS    QUAM    EJUSDEM   AMPLIFICATIONEM    AUT 

INCREMENTUM." — Bacon  da  Augment.  Snent.,  lib.  v,  c.  3. 


COMPOSITION    OF  A  SERMON.  195 

ing  observations,  the  making  of  a  continual  ap- 
plication of  it,  and  the  reducing  of  it  immediately 
to  practice. 

In  this  manner  we  must  principally  manage 
texts  exhorting  to  holiness  and  repentance,  as 
this  of  Zephaniah,  "  Examine  yourselves  diligent- 
ly, O  nation  not  desirable  ;"  for  instead  of  ex- 
plaining the  terms,  or  making  observations  on 
the  necessity  of  the  exhortation,  the  prophet  vrho 
spoke  it,  the  Jews  to  whom  it  is  addressed,  the 
description  of  the  nation  not  desirable,  the  mercy 
of  God  in  calling  these  sinners  to  repentance, 
&c. — the  whole  may  very  iisefully  be  turned 
into  practice,  and  we  may  enter  upon  that  serious 
self-examination  which  the  prophet  commands. 

The  same  may  be  said  of  1  Cor.  xi,  28  :  "  Let  a 
man  examine  himself,  and  so  let  him  eat  of  that 
bread,  and  drink  of  that  cup;"  for,  laying  aside 
all  theological  observations,  you  may  actually 
enter  upon  self-examination. 

This  manner,  well  and  wisely  disposed,  by 
choosing  proper  occasions,  will  produce  (as  I 
have  elsewhere  said)  an  excellent  effect  :  but 
always  remember  on  this  rule,  that,  in  using  this 
method,  something  searching  and  powerful  must 
be  said,  or  it  would  be  better  let  alone. 

We  will  exemplify  one  of  the  texts  which  may 
be  discussed  by  way  of  perpetual  application. 


196  •  AN  ESSAY   ON  THE 

Let  us  take  St.  Paul's  words  to  the  Philippians  : 
*'Work  out  your  own  salvation  with  fear  and 
trembhng."  Begin  with  a  tender  exordium,  la- 
menting the  condition  of  mankind,  that  so  few 
know  the  truth  ;  for  there  is  almost  an  infinite 
number,  to  whom  it  is  not  preached,  who  are 
left  in  the  thickest  darkness  ;  almost  an  infinite 
number,  to  whom  it  is  preached,  who  corrupt  it 
with  errors  and  superstitions,  and  who  almost 
never  hear  it  but  with  a  confused  mixture  of 
falsehoods  and  human  inventions  ;  almost  an  in- 
finite number  of  such  as  know  it  clearly,  but  yet 
neglect  it,  and  by  their  negligence  preclude  the 
admirable  fruits  which  it  ought  to  produce. 
Having  expressed  astonishment  that  so  "few 
will  be  saved  ;"  and,  finally,  having  showed  the 
true  causes  why  so  few  apply  to  it  in  the  manner 
they  ought  ;  the  exordium  must  be  finished  by 
an  exhortation  to  profit  by  this  time  of  our  call- 
ing, and  not  when  we  go  out  of  the  world  to 
have  to  ask  ourselves  what  we  have  been  doing 
in  it,  and  to  reproach  oui'selves  with  having 
abused  the  patience  and  mercy  of  God.  "  Let 
us  NOW  work  out  our  salvation  with  fear  and 
trembling,"  &;c.  This  exordium  must  be  rendered 
lively  and  agreeable,  and  execvited  so  that  it 
may  awaken  the  hearer,  and  obtain  a  particular 
attention. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  197 

This  being  done,  you  must  observe,  that,  were 
you  about  to  treat  of  these  words  in  the  ordinary 
way,  you  could  not  fail  to  make  several  reflec- 
tions on  the  doctrines.  1.  On  these  terms, 
"your  own  salvation  ;"  which  are  very  weighty, 
and  of  great  importance.  2.  On  St.  Paul's 
command,  that  we  should  "work  it  out;"  on 
which  you  would  have  many  things  to  say.  And, 
finally,  on  that  "fear  and  trembling  "  which  must 
accompany  our  labour  ;  for  many  important  ques- 
tions would  also  arise  from  that — but  you  may 
add,  that  laying  apart  all  doctrines,  which  very 
often  serve  only  for  amusement  through  our 
levity,  your  design  is  to  enable  your  auditors  to 
do  what  St.  Paul  commands,  and  to  assist  them 
actually  in  labouring  during  this  hour  devoted  to 
piety,  and  in  "  working  out  their  salvation  with 
that  fear  and  trembhng"  which  so  great  a  work 
demands. 


CHAPTER  VIIL 

OF  TEXTS  TO  BE  DISCUSSED  IN  PROPOSITIONS. 

To  these  three  a  fourth  may  be  added,  which 
consists  in  reducing  the  texts  to  a  number  of 
propositions,  two  at  least,  and  three  or  four  at 
most,  having  mutual  dependence  and  connexion. 


198  AN  ESSAY   ON  THE 

Thus,  for  example,  Rom.  viii,  13:  "  It  ye  live 
after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die  ;  but  if  ye  through 
the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds  of  the  body,  ye 
shall  live."  Without  pretending  to  explain  the 
terms,  jiesh — spirit — death — life,  or  the  phrases, 
"Hve  after  the  flesh" — "mortify  the  deeds  of 
the  body,"  (which  is  the  usual  method,)  you 
may  reduce  the  whole  to  two  propositions  :  the 
one,  that  the  damnation  of  sinners  is  inevitable  ; 
and  the  other,  that  a  good  and  holy  life  is  both 
a  principal  end  of  the  gospel,  and  an  inseparable 
character  of  Christianity.  When  this  method  is 
taken,  there  is  much  more  liberty  than  in  the 
former,  and  a  more  extensive  field  opens.  In 
the  former  methods  you  are  restrained  to  your 
text,  and  you  can  only  explain  and  apply  that  ; 
you  can  make  no  other  observations  than  such 
as  precisely  belong  to  it  ;  but  here  your  subject 
is  the  matter  contained  in  your  propositions,  and 
you  may  treat  of  them  thoroughly,  and  extend 
them  as  far  as  you  please,  provided  you  do  not 
violate  the  general  rules  of  a  sermon.  Here  you 
must  propose  not  to  treat  of  the  text,  but  of  those 
subjects  which  you  have  chosen  from  several  con- 
tained in  the  text.  The  way  of  explication  is 
most  proper  to  give  the  meaning  of  Scripture  ; 
and  this,  of  systematical  divinity.  The  way  of 
application  rather  regards  practice  than  theoiy  ; 


COMPOSITION  OP  A  SERMON.  199 

but  this,  which  we  call  the  way  of  propositions, 
or  points,  is  more  proper  to  produce  an  acquaint- 
ance with  systematical  divinity,  and  it  will  equally 
serve  theory  and  practice. 

For  example,  let  us  take  the  text  just  now 
quoted  :  "  If  ye  live  after  the  flesh,  ye  shall  die  ; 
but  if  ye  through  the  Spirit  do  mortify  the  deeds 
of  the  body,  ye  shall  live."  After  saying  in  a 
few  words,  that  by  those  who  "live  after  the 
flesh  "  the  apostle  means  the  worldly  and  wicked, 
such  as  are  governed  by  worldly  interests  and 
carnal  passions  ;  and  that  by  the  death  with 
which  he  threatens  them,  he  means  eternal  dam- 
nation ;  and  that,  on  the  contrary,  by  life  he  in- 
tends that  eternal  salvation  and  heavenly  glory 
which  the  gospel  promises  ;  and  that  by  the 
''mortification  of  the  deeds  of  the  body"  of 
which  he  speaks,  and  of  which  he  says  the  Holy 
Spirit  is  the  author,  he  intends  a  holy  life, 
spent  in  the  exercise  of  virtues  and  practice  of 
good  works  :  after  briefly  saying  this,  reduce  the 
whole  discourse  to  two  propositions.  First,  The 
damnation  of  the  wicked  is  inevitable.  Secondly, 
The  practice  of  good  works,  and  a  holy  and 
religious  hfe,  is  the  principal  end  proposed  in 
the  gospel,  and  a  principal  character  of  a  true 
Christian. 

[The  discourse  of  Mr.  Claude's  in  this  place 


200  AY  ESSAY  ON  THE 

being  much  longer  than  was  necessary  to  illus- 
trate the  rule  of  discussion  by  propositions,  the 
author  judges  it  expedient  to  give  a  shorter, 
which  on  account  of  its  brevity  may  answer  the 
purpose  better. 

John  V,  23  :  ''All  men  should  honour  the  Son, 
even  as  they  honour  the  Father.  He  that  hon- 
oureth  not  the  Son,  honoiu^eth  not  the  Father 
which  hath  sent  him." 

Here,  after  mentioning  the  opposition  which 
many  have  made  to  the  doctrine  of  the  divinity 
of  Christ,  and  the  vast  importance  of  being  well 
established  in  it,  you  may  undertake  to  estabhsh 
it  from  these  words  ;  and  to  show — 

I.  That  the  Son  is  in  every  respect  to  be  honom*ed 
as  the  Father. 

II.  That  every  one  who  refuseth  this  honour  to 
the  Son,  does  by  that  very  act  withhold  it 
from  the  Father  also. 

In  establishing  the  first  proposition,  you  pro- 
ceed to  mark  the  grounds  on  which  it  stands. 

1.  That  he  is  altogether  entitled  to  it — 
(There  is  no  ground  on  which  the  Father  is  en- 
titled to  honour,  but  the  same  is  found  in 
Christ  also  ;  seeing  that  he  has  equally  the 
names  and  attributes  of  Deity  ascribed  to  him, 
and  his  works  equally  bear  witness  to  him.) 

2.  That  he  actually  claims  it — 


COMPOSITION  OP  A  SERMON.  201 

(The  words  of  the  text  are  so  strong,  that  no 
mere  creature  could  use  them  without  blas- 
phemy :  and  we  cannot  account  for  Christ's 
using  them  on  any  other  hypothesis,  than 
that  he  was  God  equal  with  the  Father. 
And  his  command  to  us  to  exercise  faith  in 
him  precisely  as  we  do  in  the  Father,  (John 
xiv,  1,)  is  a  clear  and  strong  confirmation 
of  it.) 

3.  That  it  is  paid  to  him  both  in  heaven  and 
earth — 

(Stephen,  when  he  saw  the  Father,  and  Jesus 
standing  at  his  right  hand,  worshipped  Jesus 
exactly  in  the  way  that  Jesus  in  his  d5nng 
hour  had  worshipped  the  Father.  And  Paul 
repeatedly  prayed  to  Jesus  to  take  away  from 
him  the  thorn  in  the  flesh  ;  which  prayer  Je- 
sus answered,  saying,  ''My  grace  is  sufficient 
for  thee."  In  heaven,  too,  all  the  glorified 
saints  and  angels  adore  him  exactly  as  they 
adore  the  Father.  Can  we  doubt,  then, 
whether  this  honour  be  due  to  him  ?) 
To  prove  the  second  proposition,    you   may 

show,  that  a  refusal  of  honour  to  Christ  is  a 

withholding  of  it  from  the  Father  ; 

1.  Because  the  Father  and  Christ  are  one — 

(This  the  Lord  has  repeatedly  affirmed  :  John 
X,  30,  and  xiv,  7-9  :  and  the  whole  Scripture 


202  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

attests  it  ;  John  i,  1,  14  ;  Col.  i,  19,  and  ii,  9  ; 
Heb.  i,  3  ;  Rom.  ix,  5  ;  so  that  a  denial  or  ac- 
knowledgment of  Christ  necessarily  involves 
in  it  a  similar  treatment  of  the  Father.  1  John 
ii,  22,  23.) 

2.  Because  the  Father  has  absolutely  required 
it  at  OUI'  hands — 

(God  has  commanded  it,  Jer.  xxiii,  6  ;  Isai.  xlv, 
23,  24  ;  and  if  we  withhold  it  from  Christ,  the 
Father  will  resent  it  as  an  indignity  offered  to 
himself.  Deut.  xviii,  18.) 

3.  Because  in  withholding  honour  from  Christ 
we  defeat,  as  far  as  in  us  lies,  the  eternal 
counsels  of  the  Father — 

(From  eternity  did  the  Father  determine  to  re- 
concile the  world  unto  himself  in  and  by 
Christ  :  and  his  whole  honour  and  authority 
were  vested  in  Christ  on  purpose  that  he 
might  be  glorified  in  his  Son.  Phil,  ii,  9-11  ; 
John  xiv,  13.) 

But  this  whole  plan  is  defeated,  when  we  refuse 
to  acknowledge  God  in  Christ,  or  withhold 
from  him  any  portion  of  that  honour  which  is 
due  to  his  name.] 

It  must  not  be  thought  that  these  four  ways 
of  discussing  texts  are  so  heterogeneous  that 
they  can  never  be  mixed  together  ;  on  the  con- 
trary, there  are  a  great  many  texts  in  which  it 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  203 

will  be  necessary  to  make  use  of  two,  or  three, 
and  sometimes  even  of  all  the  four  ways.  "When 
a  text  is  explained,  it  will  be  very  often  needful 
to  make  some  observations  also,  and  the  matter 
will  require  as  long  an  application.  Sometimes, 
to  explain  a  text  well,  the  matter  must  be  re- 
duced into  many  propositions,  as  we  have  ob- 
served on  these  words,  *•  It  is  God  that  worketh 
in  you  to  will  and  do  of  his  good  pleasure."  In 
like  manner,  when  the  method  of  observation  is 
used,  it  very  often  happens  that  some  part  of 
the  text  needs  explaining,  and  so  of  the  rest. 
These  four  ways  must  be  distinguished,  for  two 
reasons:  1st.  Because  they  are  very  different 
from  one  another  ;  to  explain,  to  make  observa- 
tions, to  apply,  and  to  reduce  to  propositions, 
are  four  very  different  ways  of  treating  texts. 
A  composer,  then,  must  not  confound  them  to- 
gether ;  but  he  must  observe  the  difference  well, 
that  he  may  use  them  properly.  2d.  Because 
it  is  customary  to  give  the  discussion  of  a  text 
the  name  of  the  prevailing  manner  of  handhng 
it.  We  call  that  the  way  of  exphcation,  in 
which  there  is  more  explication  than  observation. 
We  not  only  call  that  the  way  of  observation 
which  has  only  observations,  but  that  in  which 
there  is  more  observation  than  explication,  or 
application  ;  and  so  of  the  rest. 


204         ^  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

CHAPTER  IX. 

OF    THE    EXORDIUM. 

The  Exordium  is  that  part,  in  which  the  minds 
of  the  hearers  are  'prepared,  and  a  natural  and 
easy  way  opened  to  the  discussion. 

But,  first,  a  question  presents  itself  (on  which 
opinions  are  much  divided)  whether  exordiums 
be  necessary  ?  or  even  whether  they  be  not  in 
all  cases  quite  useless,  and  in  some  hurtful? 
Whether  it  would  not  be  better  entirely  to  omit 
them,  to  begin  immediately  with  the  connection 
of  the  text  with  the  preceding  verses,  pass  to  the 
division,  and  so  enter  on  the  discussion  ?  There 
are  many  of  this  opinion,  and  their  reasons  are, 
1st,  That  there  appears  too  much  artifice  in  an 
exordium,  which  is  more  likely  to  dissipate,  than 
to  conciliate,  the  attention  of  your  hearers.  "  It 
is  evident  (say  they)  to  the  auditors,  that  you 
design  to  come  insensibly,  and  by  a  kind  of  art- 
ful manœuvre,  to  your  matter,  and  to  lead  your 
hearers  almost  imperceptibly  to  it;  but  this 
seems  a  finesse  altogether  unworthy  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  contrary  to  that  sincerity,  ingenuous- 
ness, gravity,  and  simplicity,  which  should  reign 
in  the   pulpit.     Indeed,    when  a   wise   hearer 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEBMON.  206 

perceives  you  design  to  deceive  him,  lie  con- 
ceives a  strong  prejudice  against  you,  and  that 
prejudice  will  certainly  be  hurtful  in  the  follow- 
ing part  of  the  discourse.'' 

They  add,  in  the  second  place,  that  "  exordiums 
are  extremely  difficult  to  compose,  and  justly 
styled  the  crosses  of  preacliers.  Should  some 
small  advantage  be  gained  by  exordiums,  it 
would  not  be  of  consequence  enough  to  induce 
us  to  compose  them.  In  so  doing  we  should 
waste  a  part  of  our  time  and  strength,  which 
might  be  much  more  usefully  employed." 

They  say,  thirdly,  that  "the  principal  end 
proposed  in  an  exordium  is,  either  to  conciliate 
the  hearer's  affection,  or  to  excite  his  attention, 
or  to  prepare  the  way  to  the  matters  to  be 
treated  of:  but  all  these  are  to  be  supposed. 
As  to  their  affection,  pastors,  who  preach  to 
their  own  flocks,  ought  not  to  doubt  that.  We 
speak  of  Christians,  to  persons  who  consider  us 
as  the  ministers  of  Jesus  Christ,  whom,  conse- 
quently, they  respect  and  love.  As  to  attention, 
it  ought  also  to  be  supposed  ;  not  only  because 
pulpit-subjects  are  divine  and  salutary  to  men, 
but  also  because  such  only  come  to  pubhc  wor- 
ship as  desire  to  hear  the  word  of  God  atten- 
tively ;  and,  indeed,  if  the  auditors  have  not  that 
disposition  of  themselves,  an  exordium  cannot 


206  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

give  it  them.  Such  a  disposition  is  an  effect  of 
a  man's  faith  and  piety  ;  and  it  is  not  to  be 
thought,  that  an  exordium  of  eight  or  ten  peri- 
ods can  convert  the  worldly  and  profane,  or 
give  faith  and  piety  to  those  who  have  them 
not.  As  to  what  regards  the  introducing  of  the 
matter  to  be  treated  of,  the  bare  reading  of  the 
text  sufficiently  does  that  ;  for  according  to  the 
common  way  of  preaching,  the  text  contains  the 
subject  to  be  discussed." 

Finally,  they  add,  "  delivering  an  exordium  is 
only  misspending  time,  uselessly  dissipating  a 
part  of  the  hearers'  attention,  so  that  afterward 
they  frequently  sleep  very  quietly  when  you  en- 
ter on  the  discussion.  Would  it  not  be  better, 
then,  immediately  to  engage  them  in  the  matter, 
so  that  their  attachment  may  afterward  serve  to 
maintain  their  attention,  according  to  the  natural 
inclination  which  all  men  have  to  finish  what 
they  have  once  begun  ?" 

But  none  of  these  reasons  are  weighty  enough 
to  persuade  us  to  reject  exordiums,  or  to  be 
careless  about  them.  As  to  the  first  ;  The  art 
which  appears  in  an  exordium,  so  far  from  being 
odious  in  itself,  and  seeming  unnatural  to  the 
hearers,  is,  on  the  contrary,  altogether  natural. 
It  is  disagreeable  to  enter  abruptly  into  theolo- 
gical matters  without  any  preparation.     It  would 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  207 

not  be  necessary,  were  our  minds  all  exercised 
about  divine  things  :  but  as,  alas  !  we  are  in 
general  too  little  versed  in  such  exercises,  it  is 
good  to  be  conducted  to  them  without  violence, 
and  to  have  emotions  excited  in  us  in  a  soft  and 
insensible  manner.  It  is  not  finesse  and  deceit, 
since  in  doing  it  we  only  accommodate  ourselves 
to  the  weakness  of  man's  mind,  and,  indeed,  it  is 
what  he  himself  desires.  Moreover,  it  is  to  be 
observed,  that  hearers  are  now  so  habituated  to  an 
exordium,  that  if  they  heard  a  preacher  enter 
abruptly  into  his  matter,  they  would  be  extremely 
disgusted,  and  would  imagine  the  man  was  aim- 
ing to  do  with  them  what  the  angel  did  with 
Habakkuk,  when  he  took  him  by  the  hair  of  his 
head,  and  transported  him  in  an  instant  from 
Judaea  to  Babylon.  Some  time,  then,  ought  to 
be  employed  gently  to  lead  the  mind  of  the 
hearer  to  the  subjects  of  which  you  are  going  to 
treat.  You  are  not  to  suppose  that  he  already 
understands  them,  nor  that  he  is  thinking  on 
what  you  have  been  meditating,  nor  that  he  can 
apply  himself  to  it  incessantly  without  pre- 
paration. 

The  second  reason  may  have  some  weight 
with  weak  and  lazy  preachers  ;  but  it  has  none 
with  wise  and  diligent  students  :  and,  after  all, 
exordiums  are  not  so  difficult  as  to  be  impracti- 


208  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

cable  :    a  little  pains -taking  is  sufficient,  as  we 
every  day  experience. 

The  third  is  not  more  considerable.  I  grant, 
preachers  ought  to  suppose  the  love  and  affec- 
tion of  their  hearers  ;  yet  it  does  not  follow,  that 
they  ought  not  to  excite  it,  when  they  preach  to 
them.  Perhaps  their  afifection  is  not  always  in 
exercise  ;  it  may  be  sometimes  suspended,  and 
even  opposed  by  contrary  sentiments,  by  cool- 
ness and  indifference,  by  hatred  or  envy,  arising 
from  the  defects  of  the  pastor  (for,  however 
able,  he  is  not  perfect)  or  from  the  depravity  of 
the  hearers.  The  same  may  be  said  of  atten- 
tion, although  they  ought  to  have  it  entirely  for 
the  divine  truths  which  the  preacher  speaks; 
yet,  it  is  certain,  they  have  it  not  :  and  all  that 
a  preacher  can  desire  is,  that  his  hearers  have  a 
general  disposition  to  hear  the  gospel.  The 
preacher  must  endeavour  to  give  them  a  pecul- 
iar attention  to  such  matters  as  he  has  to  dis- 
cuss. As  to  the  rest,  it  must  not  be  thought 
that  the  bare  reading  of  the  text,  or  the  connex- 
ion, or  the  division  only,  can  produce  that  effect  : 
a  greater  compass  must  be  taken,  to  move  the 
human  mind,  and  apply  the  subject.  And  this 
also  may  be  said  of  preparation,  for  which  an 
exordium  is  principally  designed.  The  reading 
of  the  text  may  do  something  ;  connexion  and 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  209 

division  may  contribute  more:  but  all  this, 
without  an  exordium,  will  be  useless. 

Nor  is  it  difficult  to  answer  the  fourth  reason  ; 
for,  besides  the  advantages  of  an  exordium,  which 
are  great  enough  to  prevent  our  calling  it  lost 
time,  its  parts  are  ordinarily  so  short,  that  they 
cannot  justly  be  accused  of  dissipating  or  fatigu- 
ing the  hearers'  minds.  To  which  I  add,  that 
the  exordium  itself,  if  well  chosen,  will  always 
contain  agreeable  and  instructive  matter,  so  that, 
considered  in  itself,  something  good  is  always  to 
be  learned  from  it. 

We  cannot  approve,  then,  of  the  custom  of 
those  preachers,  who  enter  immediately  into  the 
literal  explication  of  the  text,  and  make  it  serve 
for  an  exordium  ;  after  which  they  divide  their 
discourses  into  several  parts,  which  they  discuss 
as  they  go  on.  Surely  the  hearer  is  not  sud- 
denly able  to  comprehend  their  explications, 
having  yet  neither  emotions  nor  preparation.  Me- 
thinks  it  would  be  much  better  gently  to  stir 
them  up,  and  move  them  by  something  which 
gives  them  no  pain,  than  to  load  them  all  on  a 
sudden  with  an  explication,  which  they  can 
neither  clearly  comprehend,  nor  perhaps  dis- 
tinctly hear. 

Least  of  all  do  we  approve  of  the  custom  of 
some  other  preachers,  who,  intending  to  explain 
14 


210  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

the  text,  or  to  make  some  reflections  throughout 
the  whole  sermon,  enter  immediately  into  the 
matter  without  any  exordiums  at  all.  I  am  per- 
suaded they  are  induced  to  do  thus  only  for  the 
sake  of  avoiding  the  difficulty  of  composing  an 
exordium,  that  is,  in  one  word,  only  for  the  sake 
of  indulging  their  idleness  and  negligence. 

Taking  it  for  granted,  then,  that  an  exordium 
must  be  used,  it  may  be  asked  what  are  the 
principal  benefits  we  expect  to  receive  from 
them  ?  and  with  what  general  views  ought  they 
to  be  composed  ?  In  answer,  we  say,  the  prin- 
cipal design  of  an  exordium  is,  to  attract  or  ex- 
cite the  affections  of  the  audience — to  stir  up 
their  attention — and  to  prepare  them  for  the  par- 
ticular matters  of  which  we  are  about  to  treat. 

The  two  first  of  these  must  only  be  proposed 
ifidirectly.  A  preacher  would  render  himself 
ridiculous,  if  in  ordinary  discourses,  and  without 
cases  of  extreme  necessity,  he  should  labour  by 
this  means  to  acquire  the  esteem  and  aflfection 
of  his  congregation.  This  method  would  be 
more  likely  to  make  them  rather  despise  than 
esteem  him. 

You  must  not,  then,  compliment  the  people, 
nor  praise  yourself,  nor  indeed  speak  of  yourself 
in  any  manner  of  way.  These  are  affectations 
which  never  succeed  ;  and  yet  some  able  preach- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  211 

ers  slip  into  this  weakness,  especially  when  they 
preach  to  strange  congregations,  and,  above  all, 
when  they  address  assembhes  of  the  rich,  the 
learned,  or  the  noble. 

Then  they  never  fail  to  interlard  their  exor- 
diums with  some  common-place  saws — either  the 
pleasm-e  it  gives  them  to  be  called  to  that  pulpit 
— or  an  affectation  of  self-contempt — a  confes- 
sion of  their  great  weakness — or  something  of 
this  kind.  To  speak  my  opinion  freely,  I  think 
these  are  pedantic  airs,  which  have  a  very  bad 
effect.  Sensible  auditors  do  not  hke  to  hear 
such  fantastical  pretences,  which  are  both  con- 
trary to  the  gravity  of  the  pulpit,  and  to  the  de- 
cency of  a  modest  man. 

How  then,  you  will  ask,  must  the  affections 
of  the  hearers  be  attracted  ?  I  answer,  indirect- 
ly, by  an  exordium  well  chosen,  and  well  spoken  : 
and  this  is  the  surest  way  of  succeeding. 

In  regard  to  attention,  it  is  certain  it  ought  to 
be  awakened  and  fixed  in  the  same  manner,  that 
is,  by  something  agreeable  and  worthy  of  being 
heard,  a  composition  of  piety  and  good  sense. 
I  do  not  disapprove  of  asking  sometimes  for  at- 
tention, either  on  account  of  the  importance  of 
the  matter,  the  solemnity  of  the  day,  the  state 
of  the  church,  or,  in  short,  of  any  other  particu- 
lar occasion  ;  but  it  must  not  be  done  often  ;  for 


212  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

then  it  would  never  be  minded  ;  and,  when  it  is 
done,  the  fewer  words  the  better. 

The  principal  use  of  an  exordium  is,  to  pre- 
pare the  hearer's  mind  for  the  particular  matters 
you  have  to  treat  of,  and  insensibly  to  conduct 
him  to  it.  If  this  end  be  not  obtained,  the  ex- 
ordium cannot  but  be  impertinent  ;  and,  on  the 
contrary,  if  this  end  be  answered,  the  exordium 
cannot  be  improper. 

When  I  say  the  hearer's  mind  must  be  pre- 
pared for,  and  conducted  to  the  matter,  I  mean 
to  say,  these  are  two  different  things.  You  pre- 
pare the  hearer  for  the  matter,  when  you  stir  up 
in  him  such  dispositions  as  he  ought  to  have,  to 
hear  well,  and  to  profit  much.  You  insensibly 
conduct  your  hearer  to  the  matter,  when,  by  the 
natural  connexion  of  the  subjects  of  which  you 
speak,  you  lead  him  from  one  thing  to  another, 
and  enable  him  to  enter  into  the  doctrine  of  your 
sermon. 

Let  us  advert  a  moment  to  each.  The  prepa- 
ration must  be  determined  by  the  subject  of 
which  you  are  going  to  speak  ;  for  if  it  be  a  sad 
and  afflicting  subject,  in  which  you  aim  to  excite 
the  compassion,  the  grief,  and  the  tears  of  your 
audience,  you  must  begin  the  exordium  by  im- 
parting such  a  disposition. 

If  you  have  to  treat  of  a  profound  and  difficult 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  213 

mystery,  aim  to  diffuse  elevation  and  admiration 
among  the  hearers.  If  some  terrible  example 
of  God's  justice  be  the  subject,  endeavour  to 
stir  up  fear.  If  some  enormous  crime,  prepare 
the  mind  for  horror,  by  a  meditation  on  the  enor- 
mity of  human  corruption  If  you  have  to  treat 
of  repentance,  and  in  an  extraordinary  manner 
to  interest  your  hearers  in  it,  you  must  begin  to 
dispose  them  to  it  by  general  ideas  of  God's 
wrath,  which  we  have  deserved — of  the  little 
fruit  we  have  borne  to  his  glory — or  something 
of  a  like  nature.  If,  on  the  contrary,  the  matter 
you  have  to  treat  of  be  common  and  tranquil, 
aim  in  your  exordium  to  place  the  mind  in  its 
natural  state,  and  only  endeavour  to  excite  honest 
and  Christian  tempers,  which  we  all  ought  al- 
ways to  have.  In  a  word,  the  exordium  must 
always  participate  the  spirit  of  the  subject  that 
vou  mean  to  discuss,  in  order  to  dispose  your 
hearers  for  it.  ISTot  to  speak  in  this  manner,  is 
to  lose  all  the  benefit  of  an  exordium  ;  and  to  use 
it  to  an  opposite  purpose,  would  be  to  renounce 
common  sense,  and  to  act  like  an  idiot. 

The  second  use  of  an  introduction  is,  to  con- 
duct the  hearer  gradually  to  the  subject  of  which 
you  are  about  to  treat.  This  (as  I  have  said) 
depends  on  the  connexion  between  the  subjects 
of  the  exordium  with  themselves,  and  with  the 


214  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

matter  of  the  discussion.  I  say  first  with  them,' 
selves  ;  for  they  must,  as  it  were,  hold  each  other 
by  the  hand,  and  have  a  mutual  dependence  and 
subordination  ;  otherwise  the  auditor  will  be  sur- 
prised to  find  himself  suddenly  transported  from 
one  topic  to  another.  I  say  also  with  the  dis- 
cussion ;  for  the  exordium  is  principally  intended 
to  introduce  that. 

The  first  quahty  of  an  exordium  is  brevity. 
This,  however,  has  a  proper  measure  ;  for  as  it 
ought  not  to  be  excessively  long,  so  neither 
should  it  be  too  short  ;  the  middle  way  is  the 
best.  The  longest  exordium  may  have  ten  or 
twelve  periods,  and  the  shortest  six  or  seven, 
provided  the  periods  be  not  too  long.  The  rea- 
son is,  that,  on  the  one  hand,  proper  time  may 
be  given  the  hearer  to  prepare  himself  to  hear 
you  with  attention,  and  to  follow  you  in  the  dis- 
cussion of  the  matter  ;  and,  on  the  other,  that  in 
giving  time  sufficient  for  that,  you  may  prevent 
his  wandering  out  of  the  subject,  wearying  him- 
self, and  becoming  impatient.  If  the  exordium 
were  too  short,  it  would  oblige  the  hearer  to  en- 
ter too  soon  into  the  matter,  without  preparation 
enough  ;  and  excessive  length  would  weary  him  ; 
for  it  is  with  an  auditor  as  with  a  man  who  visits 
a  palace,  he  does  not  like  to  stay  too  long  in 
the  court,  or  first  avenues  ;  he  would  only  view 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  215 

'Ihem  transiently  without  stopping,  and  proceed  as 
soon  as  possible  to  gratify  his  principal  curiosity. 

2.  An  exordium  must  be  clear,  and  conse- 
quently disengaged  from  all  sorts  of  abstruse 
and  metaphysical  thoughts.  It  should  be  ex- 
pressed in  natural  and  popular  terms,  and  not 
overcharged  with  matter.  Indeed,  as  the  audi- 
tors are  neither  enlivened  nor  moved  yet,  you 
must  not  expect  of  them  at  first  a  great  degree 
of  penetration  and  elevation,  nor  even  a  great 
attempt  toward  these,  though  they  may  be  ca- 
pable of  them  when  they  are  animated.  You 
must,  therefore,  in  an  exordium,  avoid  all  that 
can  give  pain  to  the  mind,  such  as  physical 
questions,  long  trains  of  reasoning,  and  such  like. 
However,  do  not  imagine,  that,  under  pretence 
of  great  clearness,  an  exordium  must  have  only 
theological  matter,  or  consist  rather  of  words 
than  things.  This  would  be  falling  into  the 
other  extreme.  An  exordium,  then,  must  con- 
tain matter  capable  of  nourishing  and  satisfying 
the  mind  ;  to  do  which,  it  must  be  clear,  easy 
to  comprehend,  and  expressed  in  a  very  natural 
manner. 

3.  An  exordium  must   be  cool  and  grave* 

*  An  exordium  must  be  cool.    Mr.  Claude's  rule  is  undoubtedly 
good  in  general,  and  his  reason  weighty. 
This,  however,  is  a  rule  sometimes  dispensed  with.    Cicero 


216  A]S  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Consequently  no  grand  figures  may  be  admitted, 
as  apostrophes,  violent  exclamations,  reiterated 
interrogations,  nor,  in  a  word,  anything  that 
tends  to  give  vehement  emotions  to  the  hearers  : 
for  as  the  discourse  must  be  accommodated  to 
the  state  of  the  hearer,  he,  in  the  beginning,  be- 
ing cool,  and  free  from  agitations,  the  speaker 
ought  to  be  so  too.  No  wise  man  will  approve 
exordiums  full  of  enthusiasms  and  poetical  rap- 
tures, full  of  impetuous  or  angry  emotions,  or  of 
bold  interrogations,  or  surprising  paradoxes  to 
excite  admiration.  You  must,  in  the  beginning, 
speak  gently,  remembering  that  your  auditors 
are  neither  yet  in  heaven,  nor  in  the  air,  nor  at 
all  elevated  in  their  way  thither,  but  upon  earth, 
and  in  a  place  of  worship, 

4.  An  exordium,  however,  ought  not  to  be  so 
cool  and  grave,  as  not  to  be  at  the  same  time 
engaging  and  agreeable.  There  are  three  princi- 
ple ends  which  a  preacher  should  propose,  name- 
ly, to  instruct,  to  please,  and  to  affect  ;  but,  of 
these  three,  that  which  should  reign  in  an  exor- 
dium is,  to  please.  I  own,  you  should  also  aim 
to  instruct  and  affect  ;  but  less  to  instruct  than 
to  please,  and  less  still  to  affect  than  to  instruct. 

begins  an  oration  thus  : — "  Quousque  tandem  abutere,  Catilina, 
patientia  nostra?  Quamdiu  etiam  furor  iste  tuus  nos  illudet? 
Quemad  finenfi  sese  effrenata  jactabit  audàcia?"  &c 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  217 

Indeed,  if  you  can  judiciously  and  properly  in- 
troduce anything  tender  into  an  exordium,  (espe- 
cially on  extraordinary  occasions,)  you  may  to 
good  purpose  ;  but,  be  that  as  it  may,  the  agree- 
able should  reign  in  this  part.  You  easily  see 
by  this,  that  you  must  banish  from  the  exordium 
all  ill-natured  censures,  terrible  threatenings, 
bitter  reproaches,  and,  in  general,  all  that  savours 
of  anger,  contempt,  hatred,  or  indifference,  and, 
in  short,  everything  that  has  the  air  of  quarrel- 
ling with  the  hearers.  Their  attention  must  not 
only  be  excited,  (you  may  sufficiently  do  so  by 
censures  and  reproaches,)  but  you  must  softly 
insinuate  yourself  into  their  esteem,  so  that  they 
may  not  only  not  oppose  what  you  say,  but  be 
well  satisfied  you  are  an  honest  and  well-mean- 
ing man. 

5.  The  whole  of  the  exordium  must  he  natu- 
rally connected  with  all  the  matter  of  the  text.  I 
say  first  the  whole  of  the  exordium  ;  for  great 
care  must  be  taken  to  put  nothing  there  foreign 
to  your  subject  :  therefore  the  best  exordiums 
are  those  which  are  composed  of  two  proposi- 
tions, the  first  of  which  is  naturally  and  imme- 
diately connected  with  the  second,  and  the  second 
naturally  and  immediately  with  the  text.  Each 
of  these  propositions  may  be  either  proved  or 
amplified  ;  but  the  last  must  always  conduct  you 


218  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

with  ease  to  the  subject  in  question,  nor  must 
the  first  be  very  distant.  According  to  this 
maxim,  all  exordiums  must  be  condemned,  which, 
instead  of  leading  you  into  the  text,  make  you, 
as  it  were,  tumble  from  a  precipice  into  it,  which 
is  intolerable.  Those  also  are  to  be  condemned 
which  conduct  to  the  text  by  many  long  circuits, 
that  is,  by  many  propositions  chained  together, 
which  is  certainly  vicious,  and  can  only  fatigue 
the  hearer.  I  add,  in  the  second  place,  the  ex- 
ordium must  be  connected  with  the  whole  mat- 
ter of  the  text.  It  ought  not  merely  to  relate  to 
one  of  its  parts,  (or  to  one  view  only,  if  you  in- 
tend to  consider  it  in  different  views,)  but  to  all. 
One  of  the  principal  uses  of  an  exordium  is  to 
prepare  the  mind  of  the  hearer  for  the  matter  to 
be  discussed.  If,  therefore,  the  exordium  refer 
only  to  one  of  its  parts,  or  to  one  view  only,  it 
will  prepare  the  mind  of  the  hearer  for  that  one 
part,  for  that  one  view  only,  and  not  for  the  rest. 
6.  An  exordium  must  he  simple.  We  would 
not  entirely  banish  figures  :  on  the  contrary,  we 
would  always  employ  such  as  may  render  the 
discourse  pleasant  and  agreeable  :  but  pompous 
and  magnificent  expressions  must  be  avoided,  as 
far  as  the  things  spoken  will  permit.  Do  not 
use  a  style  too  elevated,  bordering  on  bombast 
— nor  periods  too  harmonious — ^nor  overstrained 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  219 

allegories — nor  even  metaphors  too  common  or 
too  bold  ;  for  indeed  the  hearer's  mind,  yet  cool 
and  in  its  natural  state,  can  bear  nothing  of  this 
kind. 

v.  An  exordium  must  not  he  common.  As  this 
is  a  rule  much  abused,  it  will  be  needful  to  ex- 
plain it.  By  a  common  exordium,  I  do  not  mean 
an  exordium  which  will  suit  many  texts  ;  for  if 
the  texts  are  parallel,  and  the  subject  be  managed 
with  the  same  views,  and  in  the  same  circum- 
stances, what  occasion" is  there  to  compose  differ- 
ent exordiums  ?  By  a  common  exordium,  I  mean, 
in  the  first  place,  one  taken  from  trivial  things, 
and  which  have  been  said  over  and  over  again  ; 
these  the  people  already  know,  and  your  labour 
will  be  infallibly  thrown  away.  Such  are  exor- 
diums taken  from  comparisons  of  the  sun — of 
kings — of  conquerors — of  the  ancient  Romans, 
&c. — or  from  some  histories  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, which  have  been  often  repeated — or  of 
some  well-known  types,  as  the  Israelites'  pas- 
sage through  the  Red  Sea — and  many  more  of 
the  same  kind.  In  the  second  place,  I  mean,  by 
a  common  or  general  exordium,  one  which  may 
be  alike  applied  to  two  texts  of  different  matter, 
or  to  two  contrary  interpretations  of  the  same 
text.  It  is  in  this  sense  that  common  exor- 
diums are  vicious  and  distasteful. 


220  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

8,  Even  in  metaphorical  or  figurative  texts, 
it  is  quite  puerile  to  make  an  exordium 
join  the  text  by  a  metaphor  ;  for,  whatever  in- 
genuity there  may  seem  to  be  in  it,  it  is  certain 
there  is  no  taste,  no  judgment  discovered  in  the 
practice  ;  and,  however  it  may  pass  in  college 
declamations,  it  would  appear  too  trifling  in  the 
pulpit.  The  exordium,  then,  must  be  connected 
with  the  text  by  the  matter  itself,  that  is,  not  by 
the  figure,  but  by  the  subject  intended  to  be 
conveyed  by  the  figure.  I  would  not,  however, 
forbid  the  joining  of  the  exordium  to  the  text 
sometimes  by  the  figure,  provided  it  be  done  in 
a  chaste  and  prudent  manner. 

Let  us  give  one  example  :  "  He  that  eateth 
my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood,  hath  eternal 
life."  John  vi,  54.  An  exordium  to  a  sermon 
from  this  text  may  be  taken  from  the  idea  which 
Holy  Scripture  teaches  us  to  form  of  our  con- 
version, as  if  it  were  a  new  hirth,  which  begins 
a  new  life — that,  for  this  purpose,  it  speaks  of  a 
new  man,  a  new  heaven,  which  illuminates,  and  a 
new  earth,  which  supports  him — that,  attribut- 
ing to  this  new  man  the  same  senses  which  na- 
ture has  formed  in  us,  as  sight,  hearing,  feeling, 
smelling,  tasting,  it  attributes  also  to  him  objects 
proportioned  to  each  of  these  mystical  senses, 
and  ascribes  to  them  effects  like  those  which  our 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEUMON.  221 

senses  produce  by  their  natural  operations.  It 
tells  us,  that  our  eyes  contemplate  the  celestial 
light,  which  illuminates  and  guides  us  in  the 
ways  of  righteousness— that  our  ears  hear  the 
voice  of  God,  who  calls  us,  and  who,  by  these 
means,  makes  us  obey  our  vocation.  It  tells  us 
that  the  gospel  is  a  savour  of  life,  which  com- 
municates salvation  to  us.  And,  finally,  it  at- 
tributes to  us  a  mouth,  to  eat  the  Jiesh  and 
drink  the  hlood  of  the  Son  of  God,  in  order  to 
nourish  us  to  hfe  eternal.  It  is  this  last  expres- 
sion which  Jesus  Christ  has  made  use  of  in  the 
sixth  of  John,  and  which  says  in  my  text,  "  He 
that  eateth  my  flesh,  and  drinketh  my  blood, 
hath  eternal  life." 

This  exordium  joins  itself  to  the  text  by  the 
figure  made  use  of  in  the  text,  but  in  such  a 
manner  as  not  to  be  chargeable  with  affectation 
or  witticism  ;  for  it  is  by  a  serious  reflection  on 
the  Scripture  use  of  the  figure,  acknowledging 
it  to  be  a  figure,  and  preparing  the  hearer  to 
attend  to  the  explication. 

To  these  rules  I  subjoin  a  word  or  two  on  the 
vices  of  exordiums.  1.  There  are  some  preach- 
ers who  imagine  it  a  fine  thing  to  take  exordi- 
ums from  the  persons  of  their  hearers,  ^or  the 
circumstances  of  times,  places,  general  afl'airs,  or 
news  of  the  world  :  but  I  beheve  this  is  alto- 


222  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

gether  a  vicious  method,  and  should  never  be 
used  but  on  extraordinary  occasions.  First, 
there  is  too  much  affectation  in  it.  Is  it  not  a 
vain  parade  to  begin  a  discourse  with  things 
which  have  no  relation  to  the  matter? — It  is 
certainly  contrary  to  the  chastity  and  modesty 
of  a  Christian  pulpit.  Secondly,  exordiums  of 
this  sort  are  usually  pulled  in  by  head  and 
shoulders.  How  should  it  be  otherwise,  when 
the  articles  of  which  they  are  composed  have, 
if  any,  only  a  very  distant  relation  to  the  text  ? 
By  such  means  you  defeat  the  principal  design 
of  an  exordium,  which  is  to  prepare  the  hearers* 
minds,  and  to  conduct  them  insensibly  to  the 
subject.  And,  finally,  it  is  very  difficult  in  such 
exordiums  to  avoid  saying  impertinencies  ;  for 
what,  in  a  public  discourse,  can  be  more  indeli- 
cate, than  to  speak  of  yourself,  or  hearers,  or 
times,  or  news  ?  In  my  opinion,  such  exordiums 
ought  to  be  entirely  rejected. 

2.  You  must  also,  for  the  most  part,  reject 
exordiums  taken  from  profane  history,  or  what 
they  call  the  apothegms  of  illustrious  men. 
This  method  savours  too  much  of  the  college, 
and  is  by  no  means  in  the  taste  of  pious,  well- 
bred  men.  Alexander,  Caesar,  Pompey,  all  the 
great  names  of  antiquity,  have  no  business  to 
ascend  the  pulpit  ;   and  if  they  are  not  suflfered 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  223 

now-a-days,  either  in  orations  in  the  senate,  or 
in  pleas  of  the  bar,  much  less  ought  they  to  be 
allowed  in  Christian  sermons.  It  may  not  be 
amiss  if  they  appear  now  and  then  in  the  dis- 
cussion, or  in  the  application;  but  even  there 
we  ought  to  see  them  but  seldom,  not  oftener 
than  once  a  year  at  most  :  but  to  introduce 
them  at  the  beginning  of  a  sermon  is  intolerable. 
I  say  much  the  same  of  citations  from  profane 
authors  ;  they  must  be  forborne,  unless  it  be 
something  so  particular,  so  agreeable,  and  so 
apt  to  the  text,  as  to  carry  its  own  recommen- 
dation along  with  it.  Of  this  kind,  I  think,  was 
the  exordium  of  a  sermon  on  this  text  :  "  So 
teach  us  to  number  our  days,  that  we  may  ap- 
ply our  hearts  unto  wisdom."  It  was  taken 
from  Plutarch,  who  relates,  that  Alcibiades 
called  one  day  to  see  Pericles,  and  was  told  by 
his  domestics  that  their  master  was  busy  in 
preparing  his  accounts  to  lay  before  the 
republic:  to  which  he  immediately  rephed. 
Instead  of  labouring  to  make  up  his  ac- 
counts, it  would  be  incomparably  better  to  ren- 
der himself  not  accountable  to  them  at  all.  It 
was  added,  that  this  is  the  notion  of  almost  all 
wicked  men,  who,  being  ignorant  of  God  their 
governor,  and  feehng  their  consciences  charged 
with  a  thousand  crimes,  think  only  of  eluding 


224  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

the  judgment  of  God,  and  of  avoiding  that  ac- 
count which  they  will  one  day  be  obliged  to 
give  to  the  Master  of  all  creatures — that  if  only 
one  man,  or  two  men,  were  in  question,  the 
attempt  of  Alcibiades  might  succeed  ;  but  as  it 
was  God  with  whom  they  had  to  do,  it  must  be 
worse  than  foolish  to  imagine  his  tribunal  could 
be  avoided — that  there  was  no  other  way  to 
take,  than  to  prepare  to  give  an  account  to 
God  ;  nor  any  advice  more  reasonable,  than  to 
labour  continually  to  do  it  well — and  that,  for 
this  purpose,  even  self-interest  should  oblige  us 
to  have  recourse  to  God  to  assist  us  by  his 
grace — this  is  what  the  Church  aims  to  teach 
us  in  the  words  of  the  prophet, — "  So  teach  us 
to  number  our  days,  that  we  may  apply  our 
hearts  unto  wisdom." 

In  general,  the  best  exordiums  are  taken 
from  theology  ;  for  as,  on  the  one  hand,  they 
have  always  more  relation  to  the  matter  of 
the  text,  so,  on  the  other,  they  much  better 
prepare  the  hearers'  minds,  being  more  grave, 
and  free  from  the  puerile  pedantries  of  the  college. 

In  order  to  compose  an  exordium,  after  you 
have  well  considered  the  senses  of  the  text,  and 
observed  what  are  the  principal  matters  which 
ought  to  enter  into  the  discussion,  and  after  you 
have  made  the  division,  endeavour  to  reduce 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  226 

the  whole  to  one  common  idea,  and  then  choose 
some  other  idea  naturally  connected  with  that 
common  idea,  either  immediately,  or  by  means 
of  another.  If  it  be  immediately  connected 
with  the  subject,  endeavour  to  reduce  it  to  one 
proposition,  which  may  be  cleared  and  proved 
as  you  go  on  ;  or  if  it  have  parts,  which  require 
separate  explications  and  proofs,  it  must  be 
managed  so  as  to  include  them  ;  and,  finally, 
by  the  natural  connexion  of  that  proposition 
with  the  discussion,  enter  into  the  text.  If  the 
proposition  be  connected  with  the  text  only  re- 
motely, then  establish  the  first,  pass  on  to 
the  second,  and  so  proceed  from  the  second  to 
the  text. 

Exordiums  may  be  taken  from  almost  all  the 
same  topics  as  observations,  that  is,  from  genus, 
species,  contraries,  &c.  For  there  are  but  few 
good  exordiums  which  might  not  go  into  the 
discussion,  under  the  title  of  general  observa- 
tions. Of  such  observations,  that  must  be  cho- 
sen for  an  exordium  which  is  least  essential,  or 
least  necessary  to  the  discussion,  and  which, 
besides,  is  clear,  agreeable,  and  entertaining.  A 
comparison  may  sometimes  be  employed  in  an 
exordium,  but  not  often  ;  nor  must  trivial  com- 
parisons be  used,  which  all  the  world  know,  or 
which  are  taken  from  anything  mean  ;  nor  must 
15 


226        '  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

they  be  embarrassing,  taken  from  things  iniknown 
to  the  people,  as  those  are  which  are  borrowed 
from  mechanics,  astronomy,  &c.,  of  which  the 
people  know  nothing  at  all. 

Bible  history  may  be  used,  but  sparingly; 
and  the  application  must  be  always  just,  agree- 
able, and,  in  some  sort,  new  and  remarkable. 

Types  may  also  be  employed,  but  with  the 
same  precautions,  always  consulting  good  sense 
and  taste. 

The  best  method  is,  to  compose  several  exor- 
diums for  the  same  text,  by  turning  your  imagi- 
nation divers  ways,  by  taking  it  in  all  its  differ- 
ent relations  ;  for  by  such  means  you  may 
choose  the  most  proper.  But  after  all  these 
general  precepts,  which  indeed  ought  to  be 
known,  and  by  which  exordiums  must  be  regu- 
lated, it  is  certain,  the  invention  and  comjwsition 
of  an  exordium  can  only  become  easy  by  practice. 
A  young  preacher  ought  not  to  complain  of 
trouble,  nor  to  be  any  way  negligent  in  the  mat- 
ter; for  he  may  be  sure  of  succeeding  by 
attention  and  application. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SEBMON.  227 

CHAPTER  X. 
OF  THE  CONCLUSION.* 

The  conclusion  ought  to  be  lively  and  ani- 
mating, full  of  great  and  beautiful  figures,  aim- 
ing to  move  Christian  affections — as  the  love  of 
God  —  hope — zeal  —  repentance — self-condem- 
nation— a  desire  of  self-correction — consolation 
— admiration  of  eternal  benefits — hope  of  felicity 
— courage  and  constancy  in  afilictions — steadi- 
ness in  temptations — gratitude  to  God — recourse 
to  him  by  prayer—and  other  such  dispositions.! 

*  Conclusion.  This  in  a  sermon  answers  to  what  in  an  oration 
is  called  the  peroration.  "  It  recapitulates,  or  sums  up,  the 
strongest  and  chief  arguments,  and,  by  moving  the  passions, 
endeavours  to  persuade  the  hearers  to  yield  to  the  force  of 
them." — Arist.  Rhet. 

The  fire  of  the  preacher  should  blaze  here  ;  he  should  collect 
the  ideas  of  his  whole  sermon  into  this  part,  as  rays  are  col- 
lected in  the  focus  of  a  burning-glass,  and  inflame  the  hearts  of 
his  auditors. 

t  A  conclusion  should  excite  Christian  dispositions.  If  the 
reader  attend  to  these  observations  of  Mr.  Claude,  he  will  see 
more  clearly  the  use  that  is  to  be  made  of  the  applications  and 
iNï'ERENCEs  that  are  contained  in  the  "  Horse  Homileticse."' 

Bishop  Burnet  says,  "  A  sermon,  the  conclusion  whereof 
makes  the  auditory  look  pleased,  and  sets  them  aU  talking  with 
one  another,  was  certainly  either  not  rightly  spoken,  or  not 
rightly  heard  ;  it  has  been  fine,  and  has  probably  delighted  the 
congi^egation  rather  than  edified  it  :  but  that  sermon  that  makes 
every  one  go  away  silent,  and  grave,  and  hastening  to  be  alone 
to  meditate,  and  pray  the  matter  over  in  secret,  has  had  a  true 
effect." — Past.  Care,  chap.  ix. 


228  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

There  are  three  sorts  of  dispositions,  or  emo- 
tions ;  the  violent — the  tender — and  the  ele- 
vated. The  violent  are,  for  example,  indignation, 
fear,  zeal,  courage,  firmness  against  temptations, 
repentance,  self-loathing,  &c. 

The  tender  emotions  are,  joy,  consolation, 
gratitude  ;  tender  subjects  are,  pardon,  pity, 
prayer,  &c.  The  elevated  are,  admiration  of  the 
majesty  of  God,  the  ways  of  Providence,  the 
glory  of  Paradise,  the  expectation  of  benefits,  &c. 

There  are  some  Christian  passions  which  may 
be  excited  either  by  a  tender  or  violent  method. 
Repentance  is  of  this  kind  ;  for  which  extremely 
tender  motives  may  be  employed,  as  the  love 
and  bounty  of  God,  which  we  have  so  unwor- 
thily treated.  Violent  motives  may  also  be 
used,  as  censure,  an  enumeration  and  description 
of  the  enormity  of  the  sins  reigning  among  us, 
the  horror  of  our  ingratitude,  the  fear  of  God's 
judgments,  the  justice  of  his  scourges  and 
chastisements,  &c. 

In  like  manner,  firmness  against  temptations 
may  be  discussed  ;  for  tender  motives  may  be 
used,  as — the  vanity  of  the  promises  and  hopes 
of  this  world,  which  are  only  false  and  delusive 
appearances — the  consideration  of  the  miserable 
state  of  backsliders  and  apostates — the  dignity 
to  which  God  calls  his  children — the  eternal  re- 


COMPOSITION  OE  A  SERMON.  229 

wards  which  attend  perseverance — the  joy  of  a 
good  man  when  he  has  gamed  a  signal  victory 
over  temptations.  Violent  methods  may  also  be 
employed,  as — inspiring  a  holy  ambition  to  de- 
feat the  designs  of  the  world — a  contempt  of 
the  plots  and  powers  against  us — the  hope,  or 
rather  the  inviolable  assurance  we  have,  that  all 
the  powers  of  earth  joined  together  cannot  shake 
us,  St.  Paul  uses  mixed  motives  at  the  end  of 
the  eighth  of  Romans  :  "  Who  shall  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  Christ  ?  Shall  tribulation,  or 
distress,  or  persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness, 
or  peril,  or  sword  ?  Nay,  in  all  these  things, 
we  are  more  than  conquerors  through  him  that 
loved  us.  For  I  am  persuaded,  that  neither 
death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor 
powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come, 
nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature, 
shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God,  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 

A  conclusion  should  be  diversified.  I  mean, 
we  should  not  be  content  to  move  one  single 
Christian  passion  ;  many  must  be  touched,  and 
a  proper  length  of  discourse  assigned  to  each, 
in  order  to  stir  up  the  passion.  Too  long  time, 
however  must  not  be  spent  ;  but  when  the  ef- 
fect is  evidently  produced,  pass  to  another  pas- 
sion.    As  the  conclusion  ought  to  be  composed 


230  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

at  least  of  four  or  five^'  reflections,  (naturally- 
arising  from  the  text,  either  general,  from  the 
whole  text,  or  particular,  from  some  of  the  parts 
into  which  it  is  divided  ;)  so,  if  possible,  these 
reflections  must  be  placed  in  prudent  order,  so 
that  the  weakest  and  least  powerful  may  be  the 
first,  and  the  strongest  last;  and  so  that  the 
discourse  may  become  more  rapid  as  it  runs. 

I  think,  however,  it  would  be  vicious  to  finish 
with  motives  too  violent,  as  subjects  tending  to 
horror — indignation — or  heavy  censure.  It 
would  be  much  better,  in  general,  to  close  with 
a  tender,  or  even  with  an  elevating  motive. 
Different  motives  may  be  (and  indeed  they 
ought  to  be)  mixed  in  the  same  conclusion,  that 
is,  violent,  tender,  and  elevated,  in  order  to  stir 
up  many  passions  of  different  kinds. 

Conclusion  sometimes  delights  in  examples, 
similitudes,  short  and  weighty  sentences,  the  in- 
ventions of  a  fine  imagination,  and,  in  one  word, 
it  need  not  be  either  so  chaste  or  so  regular  as 
the  body  of  the  sermon,  where  more  accuracy 
must  be  observed.  There  is  no  danger  when  a 
preacher,  in  a  conclusion,  gives  himself  up  to  the 
fire  of  his  genius,  provided  he  say  nothing  ex- 
travagant or  capricious,  nothing  that  savours  of 
enthusiasm  or  declamation. 

*  Perhaps  two  or  three  would  be  preferable. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  231 


DISCUSSION  BY  EXPLICATION, 


THE    GOSPEL    MESSAGE. 

Mark  xvi,  15, 16  :  He  said  unto  tliem,  Go  ye  into  all 
the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature  : 
he  that  helieveth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved  ;  but 
he  that  believeth  not,  shall  be  damned. 

Many  are  prejudiced  against  the  fundamental 
doctrines  of  Christianity — 

Hence,  while  its  authority  is  maintained,  its 
mysteries  are  suppressed — 

But  the  declaration  before  us  is  of  infinite  im- 
portance, 
I.  Explain  its  import. 

The  meaning  of  the  terms  being  fixed,  the 
whole  will  be  clear — 

Salvation  comprehends  the  everlasting  happi- 
ness of  the  soul. 

[It  cannot  be  limited  to  any  temporal  deliverance- 
Believers  have  been  often  subjected  to  persecutions 
and  cruel  deaths — 

Nor  was  the  deliverance  of  the  saints  in  Jerusalem  a 
matter  of  universal  concern — 

Its  import  is  properly  expressed  by  St.  Paul  * — ] 

This  is  to  be  obtained  by  "  believing"  in  Christ. 
[The  faith  here  spoken  of  is  not  a  mere  assent  to 
the  gospel — 

The  devils  themselves  assent  to  truths  at  which  they 
tremble^ — 

a  2  Tim.  ii,  10.        b  Acts  viii,  13,  23  ;  Jam.  ii,  19; 


232  AN   ESSAY  OX  THE 

To  believe  aright,  is  to  receive  Christ  in  all  his  offices'^ — 
And  such  faith  has  the  promise  of  eternal  life'' — 
Not  that  it  is  more  meritorious  than  other  graces;  but 
it  unites  the  soul  to  Christ — ] 

Damnation,  on  the  contrary,  imports  everlast- 
ing misery. 

[The  punishment  of  the  wicked  is  elsewhere  said  to 
be  eternal — 

And  the  contrast  in  the  text  fully  expresses  its  dura- 
tion— 

Our  Lord  himself  puts  this  point  beyond  a  doubt^ — ] 

This  will  be  our  portion  if  we  "  believe  not  " 
in  Christ. 

[It  is  not  reserved  only  for  avoAved  infidels  and 
scoffers — 

They  are  in  unbelief,  who  are  destitute  of  saving  faith — 
And  therefore  must  want  that  salvation  that  is  annex- 
ed to  faith?—] 

To  faith,  baptism,  when  practicable,  must  be 
added. 

[The  believer  must  openly  profess  his  allegiance  to 
Christ— 

But  no  observance  of  outward  ordinances  will  profit 
an  unbeliever'^ — ] 

The  objections  ignorantly  urged  against  this 
gospel  lead  us  to, 
II.  Vindicate  its  reasonableness. 

To  ascribe  salvation  to  good  works,  and  dam- 
nation to  evil  works,  would  be  thought  reason- 
able enough — 

But  to  connect  the  former  with  faith,  and  the 
latter  with  unbelief,  is  deemed  absurd  and  de- 
lusive— 

c  John  i,  12  ;  1  Cor.  i,  3.  d  John  iii,  14-16,  18,  36. 

e  M.irk  ix,  43-48.  i  Matt,  xxv,  46.  s  2  Thess.  i,  8. 

h  This  is  intimated  by  the  onaission  of  baptism  in  the  latter 
clause  of  the  text. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  233 

Nevertheless,  the  reasonableness  of  the  gospel 
in  both  these  points  may  be  clearly  evinced — 

It  is  not  unreasonable  that  a  man  should  be 
saved  by  faith. 

[If  faith  were  a  mere  assent  to  any  doctrines,  it  would 
indeed  be  unreasonable  to  ascribe  salvation  to  it — 

But  it  is  an  humble  reliance  on  the  promises  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus' — 

Is  it  unreasonable  then  that  he  who  trusts  in  the  death 
of  Christ  should  feel  its  saving  efficacy  ? — 

Or  that  he  who  relies  on  God's  promise,  should  expe- 
rience his  fidelity  ? — ] 

Nor  is  it  unreasonable  that  a  man  should  be 
damned  for  unbelief. 

[If  unbelief  were  a  mere  dissent  from  any  doctrine, 
on  account  of  its  wanting  sufficient  evidence,  such  unbe- 
lief would  be  comparatively  innocent — 

But  the  unbeliever  rejects  what  has  been  established 
by  the  strongest  evidence — 

Through  pride  he  denies  God's  representation  of  his 
fallen  state*^ — 

He  accounts  the  wisdom  of  God  to  be  foolishness,'  and 
his  truth  a  lie'" — 

He  pours  contempt  on  the  richest  displays  of  love  and 
mercy" — 

Such  treatment  tve  could  not  endure  from  a  fellow- 
creature — 

How  then  can  we  expect  to  treat  GOD  thus  with  im- 
punity ? — 

Surely,  if  the  wages  of  every  sin  is  death,  much  more 
may  it  be  the  reward  of  so  complicated  a  sin  as  unbe- 
lief—] 

This  point  satisfactorily  established,  we  shall, 
III.  Display  its  excellency. 

Angels  admire  the  gospel,  as  we  also  should, 
if  we  understood  its  excellences — 

i  Heb.  xi,  13.  k  Rev.  iii,  17.  1 1  Cor.  i,  18,  23. 

m  1  John  V,  10.  n  Eph.  ii,  7. 


234  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

1.  It  clearly  defines  the  way  of  salvation. 
[All  other  ways  of  salvation  are  indefinite — 

Who  can  say  what  portion  of  repentance  will  expiate 
sin  and  purchase  heaven? — 

Or  what  sincere  obedience  is  ?  or  by  whom  perform- 
ed ?— 

Or  what  degrees  of  insincerity  will  consist  with  it  ? — 
But  every  one  may  know  whether  he  believe  in  Christ — 
Hence  every  one  may  form  a  judgment  of  his  state 
before  God — 

Surely  this  may  well  recommend  the  gospel  to  our 
acceptance — ] 

2.  It  is  equally  suited  to  all  persons  in  all 
conditions. 

[How  ill  suited  would  any  other  way  have  been  to 
the  dying  thief! — 

How  long  must  it  have  been  before  the  murderers  of 
our  Lord  could  have  entertained  a  comfortable  hope  of 
acceptance  ! — 

But  the  gospel  affords  a  prospect  of  salvation  to  all, 
however  vile° — 

And  is  calculated  to  comfort  us  under  every  afflic- 
tion— 

What  excellency  can  it  possess  that  should  more  en- 
dear it  to  us  ? — ] 

3.  It  refers  all  the  glory  of  our  salvation  to 
Christ  alone. 

[Every  other  way  of  salvation  leaves  room  for  man 
to  boast  1 1' — 

But,  on  the  plan  of  the  gospel,  all  are  equally  indebted 
to  Christ^— 

All  on  earth  and  in  heaven  ascribe  salvation  to  him 
alone'" — 

Their  happiness  is  the  more  dear  to  them  as  being  the 
purchase  of  his  blood — 

Nor  would  any  consent  for  an  instant  to  rob  him  of 
his  glory^ — ] 

o  John  vi,  37  ;  Matt,  xx,  9.        P  Rom.  iii,  27.        q  1  Tim.  iv,  10. 
r  Rev.  i,  5,  and  v,  12, 13.        s  Comp.  Gal.  vi,  14,  with  Rev.  iv,  10. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  235 

4.  It  most  secures  the  practice  of  good  works. 
[If  the  gospel  really  gave  a  license  to  sin  it  might 
well  be  rejected — 

But  it  teaches  us  to  mortify  all  sin,  and  to  delight  in 
good  works' — 

This  effect  has,  in  every  age,  been  manifested  in  the 
lives  of  God's  people — 

St.  Paul,  the  great  champion  of  the  faith,  was  inferior 
to  none  in  holiness" — 

And  the  contradictory  objections,  now  urged  against 
the  preachers  and  professors  of  the  gospel,  afford  a  strong 
testimony  in  their  favour — ] 

Application — 

1.  To  ministers. 

[They  who  preach  the  gospel  ought,  above  all,  to 
experience  its  power — 

If  they  do  not,  their  condemnation  will  be  greatly  ag- 
gravated— 

Let  us  then  examine  whether  we  have  truly,  and  in- 
deed believed — 

And  let  us  comply  with  that  solemn,  but  encouraging 
injunction^ — ] 

2.  To  Christians  in  general. 

[Baptism  does  not  supersede,  but  increase  our  obli- 
gation to  believe^ — 

However  humiliating  it  be  to  seek  salvation  in  another, 
we  must  submit^ — 

The  decree  in  the  text  is  irreversible,  and  shall  be  ex- 
ecuted in  its  season — 

t  Tit.  ii,  11,  12.  u  2  Cor.  xii,  11.  «  1  Tim.  iv,  16. 

y  1  Pet.  iii,  21,  and  Rom.  vi,  4.  z  Rom.  x,  3. 


236  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

DISCUSSION   BY  WAY   OF 
OBSERVATION. 


MARK  XVI,  15,  16. — THE  GOSPEL  MESSAGE."^ 

I.  Jesus  Christ  has  plainly  revealed  to  us  the 
terms  of  salvation — 

([God  has  sent  various  messages  to  our  guilty  world, 
Sometimes  he  has  used  the  ministry  of  men,  and 
sometimes  of  angels  ; 
[  But  m  the  text  he  speaks  to  us  by  his  only  Son.'' 
Ç  (  His  words   contain  a  command,  a  promise,   and  a 
\      threatening. 
fyr.  I  The  duty  lie  enjoins  imports  a  simple  reliance  upon 
'^^  \      Clirist  ; 
o  \  Yet  is  it  such  a  reliance  as  includes  a  penitent,  obe- 
\      diential  frame. 

r  To  faith  thus  exercised  is  annexed  a  promise  of 
13-^      eternal  life  f 

[  To  the  want  of  it,  a  threatening  of  eternal  death.^ 
f  Not  that  this  was  a  new  method  of  salvation — 
I  It  had  been  made  known  in  types  and  prophecies  from 
19-<      the  beginning  ; 

revealed  by  Christ  with  more  abundant 
evidence.] 

II.  Those  he  has  prescribed  are  honourable  to 
God  and  suitable  to  man. 

a  Mr.  Claude's  topics,  which  are  here  illustrated  and  referred 
to,  are  subjoined  for  the  convenience  of  the  reader.  See  page 
251.  The  words  in  italics  mark  the  precise  idea  that  illustrates 
the  particular  topic  referred  to. 

b  Heb.  i,  1.  c  Acts  ii,  38.  <*  John  viii,  24. 


I  It  naa  oeen 

Ithe  begini 
But  it  was  1 
light  and 


23  J 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  237 

'  [Any  other  method  of  salvation  would  have  set  the 

divine  perfections,  as  it  were,  at  variance. 
Justice  required  satisfaction  for  our  breaches  of 

God's  law  ; 
Truth  demanded  the  execution  of  the  penalty  which 

the  law  denounced  ; 
Holiness  forbade  any  thing  unclean  to  enter  into 

heaven — 
But  Christ  has  borne    the  penalty,  and   satisfied 

divine  justice  ; 
And  by  faith  we  are  interested  in  all  that  he  has 

done  and  suifered.^ 
Thus  mercy  may  be  exercised  in  consistency  with 

truth  and  justice  ; 
And  every  perfection  of  the  Deity  be  glorified  in 

our  salvation. 
^  Surely  such  a  plan  was  worthy  of  an  all-wise  God — 
'  Nor  could  any  other  have  been  so  suitable  for  fallen 

man. 
What  could  ive  have  hoped  for  from  our  obedience  to 

the  laiv  ? 
We   are  utterly  incapable   of   fulfilling   its   strict 

demands  ; 
Yet,  if  we  could  do  this  in  future,  it  would  avail  us 

nothing,  unless  we  could  also  expiate  the  guilt 

of  our  past  transgressions. 
But  by  believing  in  Christ  we  obtain  a  perfect  righte- 
ousness ;f 
And  are  made  spotless  in  the  sight  of  God  himself.e 
,  „  (  Nor  are  there  any  so  good  but  they  need  this  remedy  ; 
I  Nor  any  so  vile  but  they  may  be  saved  by  it.] 

III.  All  attempts  to  substitute  any  other  will 
be  vain. 
[Many  are  the  refuges  to  which  men  flee,  in  a 

season  of  conviction. 
They  substitute  their  own  repentance,  reformation, 

&c.,  in  the  place  of  faith  ; 
But  Christ  is  the  only  foundation  of  a  sinner's  hope.'» 

•  Acts  xiii,  39.    f  Rom.  iii,  22.    S  Eph.  v,  27.    h  l  Cor.  3,  11. 


16^ 


21 


•238  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

4  The  very  offer  of  a  Saviour  supposes  that  we  are  lost  ; 

5  Nor  need  this  gospel  have  been  published,  if  men 

could  have  saved  themselves. 
Can  we  suppose  that  Christ  would  have  purchased 
this  salvation  at  the  price  of  his  own  blood,  if 
men  could  have  been  saved  without  him  1 
Or  that,  when  he  delivered  so  peremptory  a  mes- 
sage, he  intended   to  leave  men  at  liberty  to 
substitute  any  plans  of  their  own  devising  ? 
Or   that   he  will  violate   his  own  declarations  to 

favour  us  ? 

We  may  be  sure  that,  whether  we  approve  it  or 
not,  his  counsel  shall  stand — 
-  (  He,  who  is  "  the  true  and  faithful  Witness,''''  will  cer- 
l      tainly  fulfil  his  own  word — 

f  What  he  so  solemnly  pronounced  at  the  very  hour 
8  -j      of  his  ascension,  he  will  infaUibly  execute  at  his 

[      second  coming — 
r.  {  What  he  had  then  authority  to  publish,  he  will  here- 
I      after  have  power  to  enforce.] 

IV.  To  embrace  them  will  be  to  secure  ever- 
lasting happiness. 

[The  promise  of  eternal  life  is  unequivocally  made 
to  faith." 

As  soon  as  we  believe  in  Christ,  all  our  sins  are 
forgiven,"^ 

And  we  have  a  title  to  an  heavenly  inheritance  ■} 

Nor  shall  we  be  deprived  of  the  blessing  on  account 
either  of  the  weakness  of  our  faith  or  the  great- 
ness of  our  conflicts. 

The  person  who  is  most  strong  in  faith  will  have 
most  comfort  in  his  way  ; 

But  the  iveakest  believer  shall  not  lose  his  reward.™ 

His  faith  indeed  will  be  tried  by  many  con- 
flicts." 

But  He  who  has  been  the  Author  of  it,  will  also  be 
the  Finisher."] 

"  Acts  xvi,  31.  k  Acts  x,  43.  1  Rom.  viii,  17. 

m  In  the  text,  respect  is  had,  not  to  the  strength,  but  to  the 
reality  of  our  faith,  d  i  Tim.  vi,  \%,  o  Heb.  xii,  2. 


11 


27 
24  i 


22 


COMPOSITION  OE  A  SERMON.  239 

V.  To  reject  tliem  will  be  to  involve  ourselves 

in  everlasting  misery. 
,2  i  [The  gospel  is  the  brightest  display  of  God'' s  wisdom 

\      and  goodness  ;P 
,  .  (  And  Ms  intention  in  it  is.  to  deliver  men  from  destnic- 
14]      tion. 

But  while  it  is  a  means  of  life  to  some,  it  will  prove 

an  occasion  of  death  to  others.'î 
We  maij  en\  and  that  materially,  in  some  things,  and 

yet  he  saved  at  last  ;■■ 
_  But  if  we  reject  or  adulterate  the  gospel,  ive  must  perish.' 
'  Nor  should  this  be  thought  "  an  hard  saying.^^ 
We  have  ruined  ourselves  by  manifold  transgres- 
sions ; 
Nor  can  we  possibly  restore  ourselves  to  the  divine 

favour. 
But  God  has  provided  an  adequate  remedy  for  us. 
The  rejection  of  that  cannot  but  aggravate  our  guilt  : 
Well  therefore  may  it  aggravate  our  condemnation 

also. 
He  7iever  offered  such  mercy  to  the  fallen  angels, 
Nor  had  he  been  unjust  if  he  had  withheld  it  from  us  ; 
But  it  pleased  him  to  deliver  up  his  Son  for  us. 
Shall  he  not  then  punish  the  despisers  of  his  mercy? 
Surely  his  patience  shall  at  last  give  way  to  wrath  ;^ 
And  compassionate  invitations  be  turned  into  indignant 

rej)roofs  ;" 

Nor  shall  the  damned  themselves  deny  the  equity 
of  his  procedure.-^l 
yi.  To  spread  the  knowledge  of  them  should 
be  the  labour  and  ambition  of  all  Christians, 
f  [The  benevolence  and  dignity  of  our  Saviour,  while 
20  \      giving  this  last  commission,  are  equally  worthy 
[      our  notice  and  admiration. 
Q  j  In  obedience  to  his  commands,  the  apostles  went 
I      forth  into  all  the  ivorld, 
And  delivered  their  message  at  the  peril  of  their  lives. 

p  1  Cor.  ii,  7.  q  2  Cor.  ii,  15,  16.  r  1  Cor.  iii,  15. 

6  Gal.  i,  8,  9.  t  Ileb.  iii,  9,  11.  "  Compare  John  vii,  37, 

with  Matt.  XXV,  26,  30,  41,  »  Matt,  xxii,  12. 


17^ 


240  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 


25 


To  them  are  we  indebted  for  all  the  light  we  enjoy. 

And  is  not  their  message  still  as  interesti?ig  as  ever? 

Is  it  not  still  the  Christian  ministères  icarrant  and 
directory  ? 

\  Is  it  not  the  believer's  chief  solace  and  sxippm-t  ? 
15     Yes  ;  the  Saviour's  voice  is  still  somuling  in  our  ears. 

Should  we  then  regard  it  with  indifference  î 

Should  we  imitate  those  who  took  away  the  key  of 
knowledge  ?>' 

Or  those  who  forbade  the  apostles  to  speak  to  the 
Gentiles  1^ 

Let  us  rather  labour  to  spread  fAe  joyful  sound; 

And  to  diffuse  the  blessings  of  salvation  through  hea- 
then lands  ; 

Nor  ever  rest  till  that  glorious  promise  be  accom- 
plished.^] 

y  Luke  xi,  52.         z  1  Tliess.  ii,  16.         a  Isaiah  xi,  9. 


18-^ 


^J- 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  241 


DISCUSSION  BY  PROPOSITIONS. 


MARK  XVI,  15,  16. — THE  GOSPEL  MESSAGE. 

I.  There  will  be  an  awful  difference  between 
the  states  of  different  men  in  the  day  of 
judgment. 

It  cannot  be  that  the  same  portion  should  be 
reserved  for  all. 

[God,  as  our  Lawgiver,  must  manifest  a  regard  to 
his  own  law — 

And,  as  oui-  King,  must  distinguish  between  his  faith- 
ful and  rebellious  subjects — 

But  there  is  no  sufficient  difference  put  between  them 
in  this  world^ — 

The  wicked  have   no   certain  punishment,  nor  the 
righteous  any  adequate  reward — 

On  the  contrary,  they  often  riot  in  ease,  affluence,  and 
honour,  while  these  languish  in  pain,  want,  and  infamy.*" 

The  notices,  also,  Avhich  are  on  the  consciences  of 
men,  afford  reason  to  expect  a  future  day  of  retribution.":] 

Some  will  be  exalted  to  a  state  of  unspeak- 
able felicity. 

[They  will  be  delivered  from  the  corruption  which 
here  cleaved  to  them — 

They  will   be   admitted  to  the  blissful  regions  of 
paradise — 

Their  capacity  of  comprehension  and  enjoyment  will 
be  greatly  enlarged — 

They  will  join  an  assembly  of  most  pure  and  blessed 
spirits — 

a  Eccles.  ix,  2.     b  Ps.  ixxiii,  3-14.     <•■  Rom.  i,  32,  and  ii,  15, 
16 


242  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Above  all,  they  will  behold  their  God  and  Saviour.<i 

They  will  receive  public  testimonies  of  his  approba- 
tion^— 

An  unfading  crown  of  righteousness  will  be  given  to 
them^ — 

They  will  be  seated  with  him  on  his  throne  of  glory? — 

They  will  praise  and  adore  him  with  all  their  powers — 

Nor  shall  their  happiness  know  either  intermission  or 
end.hj 

Others  will  be  cast  down  to  a  state  of  incon- 
ceivable misery. 

[They  will  not  be  permitted  to  stand  in  the  con- 
gregation of  the  righteous^ — 

The  Judge  will  banish  them  with  indignation  from 
his  presence'* — 

Shame  and  contempt  shall  be  poured  upon   them 
before  all' — 

They  will  be  cast  into  a  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone'" — 

God  himself  will  pour  out  upon  them  the  vials  of 
his  wrath" — 

Their   own    consciences  also  will   bitterly  reproach 
them'' — 

They  will  have  a  distant  view  of  the  happiness  they 
have  lostf — 

And  an  enlarged  capacity  to  endure  the  torment  in- 
flicted on  them — 

Nor  shall  they  have  anything  to  assuage  their  an- 
guishT — 

Not  one  moment's  intermission  of  pain  will  be  grant- 
ed them — 

Nor  shall  millions  of  ages  terminate  their  misery/] 

There  will  be  no  intermediate  state  between 
these. 

[The  idea  of  purgatory  is  an  absurd  fiction. 

Punishment,  in  this  world,  does  not  change  the  nature 
of  man — 

d  1  Cor.  xiii,  12.  e  Matt,  xxv,  21.         i  2  Tim.  iv,  8. 

e  Rev.  iii,  21.  h  Rev.  iv,  8,  and  iii,  12.  i  Psalm  i,  5. 

k  Matt.  XXV,  41.  1  Dan.  xii,  2.  m  Rev.  xx,  10. 

n  Psalm  xi,  6-  "  Wisd.  v,  4.  P  Luke  xvi,  23. 

q  Luke  xvi,  24,  25.  r  Rev.  xiv,  11. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  248 

Pharaoh  was  more  and  more  hardened  under  ten 
successive  plagues^ — 

And  in  hell,  so  far  from  repenting,  they  blaspheme 
God' — 

The  Scripture  assures  us  that  no  change  shall  taie 
place  after  death'^ — 

If  Judas  ever  were  brought  to  heaven,  our  Lord's 
assertion  would  be  false'^ — 

Nor  have  the  dead  any  prospect  of  annihilationy — 

Not  the  remotest  period  shall  determine  the  existence 
of  one  single  soul.] 

II.  These  states  will  be  fixed  according  to  men's 
acceptance  or  rejection  of  the  gospel. 

It  is  certainly  true  that  our  works  will  be  the 
criterion  whereby  Ave  shall  be  judged  in  the 
last  day. 

[This  is  frequently  asserted  in  the  Holy  Scriptures.' 

Our  Lord  has  declared  it  in  his  account  of  the  judicial 
process^ — 

Nor  can  the  smallest  doubt  be  entertained  respect- 
ing it.] 

But  a  due  reception  of  the  gospel  is  a  very 
important  work. 

[God  has  given  it  as  his  special  command,  that  we 
believe  on  his  Son'' — 

And  this  command  is  as  important  as  any  in  the 
decalogue — 

Cognizance,  therefore,  will  be  taken  of  our  violatioiis 
of  this,  as  well  as  of  any  other  duty.] 

Indeed  this  work  must  be  performed  before 
we  can  do  any  other  with  acceptance. 

[Without  faith  in  Christ  we  cannot  do  anything 
that  is  good<= — 

»  Exod.  viii,  32.  «  Rev.  xvi,  9.              u  Eccles.  ix,  10; 

Rev.  xxii,  11.  Jf  Mark  xiv,  21.        y  Luke  xx,  36,  38. 

z  Eccles.  xii,  14  ;  2  Cor.  v,  10.              a  Matt.  xxv.  34-45. 

b  1  John  iii,  23.  »  John  xv.  0. 


244  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

Nor  can  we  derive  anything  from  him  unless  we  be 
united  to  him'^ — 

But  faith  is  the  only  bond  by  which  that  union  can 
be  effected'^ — 

Till  we  believe,  therefore,  we  can  be  only  as  withered 
branche s  f — 

Hence  that  striking  and  positive  declaration  of  the 
apostle.s] 

There  is  an  inseparable  connexion  between 
our  faith  and  our  works. 

[We  may  disthiguish  between  them  as  between  the 
cause  and  effect — 

But  we  cannot  possibly  separate  them  in  our  practice. 

Our  works  are  the  fruits  and  evidences  of  our  faith"— 

God,  who  searcheth  the  heart,  might  indeed  decide 
upon  our  faith,  as  it  is  seated  there — 

But  man  can  judge  of  it  only  by  the  fruit  it  produces — 

The  day  of  judgment  is  for  the  purpose  of  displaying 
to  the  whole  creation  the  equity  of  the  divine  procedure' — 

On  this  account  our  works  will  be  brought  forth  as 
the  ground  of  God's  decision — 

But,  as  he  Avho  judges  of  the  fruit  of  a  tree,  judges  of 
the  tree  itself,  so  God,  in  deciding  on  the  fruits  of  our 
faith,  decides  eventually  on  the  faith  that  produced 
them.] 

Nor  shall  this  connexion  be  forgotten  in  the 
day  of  judgment. 

[Our  Lord  will  surely  not  forget  his  own  repeated 
declarations'^' — 

In  inquiring  into  our  works,  he  will  never  overlook 
that  which  is  the  root  and  principle  of  all  other  works — 

In  considering  how  we  acted  toAvard  each  other,  he  will 
not  be  indifferent  about  our  conduct  towai-d  himself — 

We  may  be  sure  therefore  that  the  text  shall  be  ful- 
filled in  that  day — 

And  that,  while  the  rejecters  of  his  gospel  shall  perish, 
the  true  believer  alone  shall  be  saved — ] 

<l  John  XV,  4.        e  John  vi.   Compare  ver.  35  and  56. 
{  John  XV.  6.  s  Ileb.  xi,  6.  h  James  ii,  18. 

i  Rom.  ii,'  5.  t  John  iii,  18,  36. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  245 

Infer-— 

1.  The  folly  of  neglecting  the  gospel. 

[Men  usually  respect  the  sanctions  of  human  laws— 
What  effect  then  should  not  the  sanctions  of  the  gos- 
pel have  upon  us  ? — 

When  the  sentence  shall  be  passed,  can  we  reverse 
it?i— 

If  not,  it  must  be  madness  to  neglect  this  warning — 
Such  folly  degrades  us  below  the  beasts  that  perish"' — ■ 
Let  the  past  time  suflSce  for  such  base  and  fatal  con- 
duct—] 

2.  The  wisdom  of  embracing  it  with  our  whole 
hearts — 

pt  is  wisdom  to  regard  things  in  proportion  to  their 
importance — 

But  what  so  important  as  the  declarations  of  the 
gospel  ? — 

Temporal  things  are  nothing  in  comparison  of  heaven 
and  hell — 

Every  temporal  consideration  therefore  should  be  as 
nothing  in  our  eyes" — 

We  should  "  buy  the  truth,  and  not  part  with  it"  at 
any  price° — 

This  is  true  wisdom,  however  it  may  be  accounted 
folly- 

And  "  wisdom,  ere  long,  shall  be  justified  of  all  her 
children  " — ] 

1  Isai.  X,  3  ;  1  Cor.  x,  22.  »»  Isai.  i,  3. 

n  Luke  ix,  25,  and  xii,  4.  o  Prov.  xxiii,  23. 


246  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

DISCUSSION  BY  PERPETUAL 
APPLICATION. 


MARK  XVI,  15,  16. — THE  GOSPEL  MESSAGE. 

Incessant  was  our  Lord's  attention  to  the  wel- 
fare of  his  church — 

Regardless  both  of  his  own  sufferings  and  glory, 
he  was  ever  occupied  in  that  one  concern — 

On  the  very  eve  of  his  crucifixion  he  instituted 
the  memorials  of  his  dying  love — 

And,  at  the  moment  of  his  ascension,  provided 
for  the  instruction  of  the  world  to  the  remotest 
period  of  time — 

He  had  an  eye  to  us,  no  less  than  to  those  of 
his  own  age  and  nation — 

Shall  we  not  then  pay  attention  to  his  parting 
words  ? — 

Shall  we  not  consider  them  in  reference  to 
ourselves  ? — 

The  most  important  truths  contained  in  them 
are  obvious  and  acknowledged — 

Let  us  then  consider  them  in  a  way  of  practi- 
cal inquiry, 
I.  What  knowledge  have  we  of  the  gospel  ? 

The  gospel  is  a  most  stupendous  display  of 
the  divine  mercy. 

[It  reveals  salvation  to  a  ruined  world'' — 

a  1  Tim.  i,  15. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  247 

It  discovers  God  himself  as  manifest  in  the  flesh,  and 
dying  for  sin*^ — 

It  ofFers,  and  entreats  us  to  accept,  redemption  through 
his  blood" — 

It  requires  nothing  to  be  done  on  our  part  to  merit  his 
favour^ — 

But  teaches  us  to  improve  carefully  what  we  receive 
freely" — ] 

But  its  true  nature  and  design  are  not  gene- 
rally understood. 

[Some  take  up  prejudices  against  it  as  a  licentious 
system — 

Nor  will  they  be  at  any  pains  to  acquire  just  views  of 
its  doctrines — 

Others  adulterate  it  with  a  mixture  of  human  inven- 
tions''— 

Or  destroy  its  efficacy  by  a  self-righteous  depend- 
ence?— ] 

Let  us  however  inquire  what  are  our  views  re- 
specting it — 

[Do  we  indeed  see  it  to  be  "  worthy  of  all  accepta- 
tion V'—- 

Does  the  remedy  it  proposes  appear  suited  to  our  ne- 
cessities ? — 

Is  it  considered  by  us  as  "  the  power  of  God  and  the 
wisdom  of  God  ?'"»— 

Do  we  "  count  all  things  but  loss  for  the  excellency  of 
the  knowledge  of  it  '?"' — 

Has  God  shined  in  our  hearts  to  give  us  these  views  V^ — 

Or  does  Satan  yet  blind  our  eyes  that  we  cannot  see 
them  ?'— 

Let  us  search  whether  the  veil  be  yet  taken  from  our 
hearts™ — ] 

IL  What   effect   have   its   sanctions   produced 
upon  us  ? 

b  1  Tim.  iii,  16  ;  Acts  xx,  28.        c  2  Cor.  v,  19,  20.        d  Isa.  Iv,  1, 
e  Tit.  ii,  11,  12.  f  2  Cor.  ii,  17.  s  Gal.  v,  2,  4. 

h  1  Cor.  i,  24  ;  Rom.  i,  16.        i  Phil.  iii.  8.        ^  2  Gor.  iv,  6. 
l2Cor.  iv,  4.        «2CQr.  iii,  14. 


248  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

We  are  astonished  to  see  how  Httle  the  sanc- 
tions of  the  gospel  are  regarded. 

[We  can  form  reiy  little  idea  of  the  felicity  of  hea- 
ven— 

Nor  have  we  any  adequate  conceptions  of  the  torments 
of  hell- 
But  there  is  nothing  grand,  which  is  not  used  to  re- 
present the  one — 

Or  terrible,  which  does  not  serve  to  describe  the  other — 
Yet,  awful  as  they  are,  few  are  suitably  affected  with 
them — 

Motives  taken  from  temporal  and  visible  things  have 
Weight — 

But  eternal  things,  because  invisible,  engage  no  at* 
tention — 

They  are  esteemed,  in  great  measure,  as  "  cunningly 
devised  fables  "" — ] 

We  ask  then  what  effect  they  have  produced 
on  us? 

[Are  we  stimulated  to  diligence  by  a  prospect  of 
heaven  ? — 

Does  the  thought  of  hell  impress  us  with  holy  fear? — 

Does  a  dread  of  the  destroying  angel  induce  us  to  keep 
our  hearts  sprinkled  with  the  blood  of  Jesus  ?« — 

How  obdurate  must  we  be  if  we  be  not  thus  influ- 
enced ! — ] 

III.  What  evidence  have  we  that  our  faith  is 
Scriptural  and  saving  ? 

We  are  apt  to  mistake  the  nature  of  saving 
faith. 

[Some  suppose  it  to  be  no  more  than  an  assent  to 
the  gospel — 

Others  imagine  it  to  consist  in  assurance  of  our  interest 
in  Christ — 

But  both  of  these  are  equally  remote  from  the  truth — 

The  former  may  accord  with  the  indulgence  of  every 
sin — 

n  2  Pet.  i,  16.  »  Heb.  ix,  14,  and  »,  28. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  249 

The  latter  is  nowhere  declared  necessary  to  salvation — 
It  is  indeed  a  high  privilege  to  know  our  sins  for- 
given?— 

But  Ave  must  be  pardoned  before  we  can  know  that 
we  are  pardoned — ] 

But  the  Scripture  account  of  faith  is  clear 
and  precise. 

[Faith,  with  respect  to  its  nature,  is  a  simple  reliance 
on  Chrisfi — 

In  its  origin,  it  is  a  free,  unmerited  gift  of  God"" — 

And  in  its  effects,  it  is  invariably  productive  of  good 
works' — 

Such  was  the  faith  of  the  first  converts  and  the  Jailer' — ] 

Let  us  then  inquire  whether  we  be  really  pos- 
sessed of  it. 

[Have  we  ever  found  the  difficulty  of  believing  ? — 

And  under  a  sense  of  our  weakness  cried  to  God  for 
faith  ?"— 

Has  God  in  answer  to  our  prayer  wrought  faith  in  our 
hearts  1^ 

Are  we  enabled  by  it  to  overcome  the  maxims  and 
habits  of  the  world  V— 

Are  we  filled  by  means  of  it  with  love  to  the  bre- 
thren?^— 

And  are  we  purified  by  it  from  earthly,  sensual,  devil- 
ish aff'ections  1^ — 

Let  us  thus  examine  ourselves  whether  we  be  in  the 
faith"— 

We  may  deceive  ourselves;  but  we  cannot  deceive 
God-^- 

Address — 

1.  To  those  that  are  in  unbehef. 
[The  gospel  was  to  be  "  preached  to  every  creature 
in  the  world  ;" 

P  1  John  v,  13.  q  1  Pet.  ii,  6.  r  Phil.  i,  29. 

8  Jam.  ii,  26  ;  Col.  i,  6.  t  Acts  ii,  37-47  ;  xvi,  30-34. 

u  Mark  ix,  24.  x  Ephes.  i,  19.  y  1  John  v,  5. 

z  Gal.  V,  6  ;  1  Pet.  i,  22.        a  Acts  xv,  9.        b  2  Cor.  xiii,  5. 
c  Gal.  vi,  7, 


250  AN  ESSAY  ON  THE 

And  a  wo  is  denounced  against  the  ministers  who 
preach  it  not.'^ 

What  it  is  their  duty  to  preach,  it  must  be  our  duty 
to  hear" — 

Know,  then,  to  you  is  the  word  of  this  salvation  sent*^— 

Put  it  not  from  you,  nor  adjudge  yourselves  un- 
worthy of  eternal  life' — 

A  time  will  come  when  you  will  wish  that  you  had 
received  it — 

"  Consider  this  ;  and  the  Lord  give  you  understanding 
in  all  things .'"»] 

2.  To  those  who  are  Aveak  in  faith. 

[You  dishonour  God  by  your  doubts  and  fears — 

What  could  the  Saviour  have  done  more  for  you 
than  he  has  doneî' 

What  reason  can  you  have  to  doubt  his  power  or 
willingness  to  save  ? 

Does  the  guilt  of  sin  dismay,  or  its  power  oppress, 
your  soul  ? 

Christ  will  both  expiate  its  guilt,''  and  subdue  its 
power' — 

Plead  the  promise  in  the  text,  and  it  shall  be  fulfilled 
to  you.] 

3.  To  those  who  are  strong  in  faith. 

[How  glorious  is  the  prospect  opened  to  you  by  the 

Lord  Jesus  ! 

Let  it  fill  you  with  holy  gratitude  and  joy — 

And  now  show  a  concern   for  the  honour  of  your 

Lord  and  Saviour — 

Show  what  is  the  genuine  scope  and  tendency  of  the 

gospel'" — 

Silence  by  your  lives  the  calumnies  of  the  ungodly — 
Let  the  efficacy  of  faith  be  seen  in  the  excellence  of 

your  works — 

And  the  Lord  grant  that  you  may  ever  be  able  to  say 

with  the  apostle" — ] 

d  1  Cor.  ix,  16.  Ezek.  xxxiv,  2.      e  Matt,  x,  14, 15.  1  Thess.  iv,  8. 
f  Acts  xiii,  26.  e  Acts  xiii,  46.  h  2  Tim.  ii,  7. 

>  Isaiah  v,  4.        k  i  John  ii,  1,2.        l  Mic.  vii,  19.  Rom.  vi,  14. 
n>  Tit.  iii,  8,  as  connected  with  the  foregoing:  verses,  4-7. 
n  Heb.  x,  39. 


COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON.  251 

MR.  CLAUDE'S  TOPICS 

Referred  to  in  the  Skeleton,  pages  236-240. 


1.  Rise  from  species  to  genus. 

2.  Descend  from  genus  to  species. 

3.  Remark  the  divers  characters  of  a  vice  which 

is  forbidden,  or  of  a  virtue  which  is  com- 
manded. 

4.  Observe  the  relation  of  one  subject  to  another. 

5.  Observe  whether  some  things  be  not  sup- 

posed, which  are  not  expressed. 

6.  Reflect  on  the  person  speaking  or  acting. 

V.  Reflect  on  the  state  of  the  person  speaking 
or  acting. 

8.  Remark  the  time  of  a  word  or  action. 

9.  Observe  place. 

10.  Consider  the  persons  addressed. 

11.  Examine  the  particular  state  of  persons  ad- 

dressed. 

12.  Consider  the  principles  of  a  word  or  action. 

13.  Consider  consequences. 

14.  Reflect  on  the  end  proposed  in  an  expression 

or  an  action. 


252  COMPOSITION  OF  A  SERMON. 

15.  Consider   whether   there   be   anything   re- 

markable in  the  manner  of  the  speech  or 
action. 

16.  Compare  words   and  actions   with   similar 

words  and  actions. 

17.  Remark  the  differences  of  words  and  actions 

on  different  occasions. 

18.  Contrast  words  and  actions. 

19.  Examine  the  grounds  or  causes  of  an  action 

or   expression,   and    show  the  truth  or 
equity  of  it, 

20.  Remark  the  good  and  bad  in  expressions 

and  actions. 

21.  Suppose  things. 

22.  Guard  against  objections. 

23.  Consider  characters  of — Majesty — Meanness 

— Infirm  ity — Necessity — Utihty — Evi- 
dence, (fcc. 

24.  Remark  degrees. 

25.  Observe  different  interests. 

26.  Distinguish — Define — Divide. 

27.  Compare  the  different  parts  of  the  text  to- 

gether. 

THE  END. 


n 


THE  NEW 
REFE 

This  book  is  i 
take 

YORK  PUBLIC 
RENGE  DEPARTM 

LIBRARY 
ENT 

tances  to  ♦be 
ng 

under  no  circums 
n  from  the  Buildi 

1 

1 
■ 1 

j 

> 

— 



form  410